I don't know why she's upside down. 18+ only! Welcome to my Parlor! All are welcome who aren't scammers or support ai! If you don't like anything, put it on the black list and please, no underage persons in my parlor. Asks open and commissions open! Avatar: https://www.deviantart.com/slowleopard/art/Creature-Concept-Design-483969339
Content warning: light harm to a child, but fantasized harm to the child (it doesn't happen)/ intent to harm a child, parent death, but it's vague. I'm writing a sapphic gothic horror where a possessed house falls in love with the protagonist and I'm doing background story writing stuff to help me get into the feel of what I want the vibe to be and I'm getting into it.
(The possessed house requires the favored child of each head of house that's related to the original witch who sacrificed the person that became the house).
POV is the wife of the baby daddy. Isabel is married to Theo. Theo is/was having an affair with Mariette, the protagonist's mother. Mariette is married to Lance.
She didn't care about their affair. She's never really loved Theo. Their marriage was a performance and gave her the contacts she needed while she gave him access to her family's company. It works for them. They sleep in separate rooms. They both play their part.
But that fucking baby. She hates it. It's his glaring failure. His huge scandal. The parasite that could take everything away from her children. She hates how he offered to watch their children. How he's become a better father because of his new child. It seethes inside her, aching, burning like she's swallowed magma. She's grown to like the pain, how it scratches her throat and squeezes until there's no breath left inside her. She glowers at the baby, takes pride in snubbing it and ignoring the cries. Relishes in how she denies the baby any attention from her and pours it onto the other children while it cries for help. The children seem uncomfortable, but she just smiles and spoils them anyway.
It's not enough and she hates it and loves it. She wants the baby to suffer, to never feel happiness again. She whispers mean things to it, pinches it to make it cry and laughs. She wants to pinch it harder to leave bruises, but she never gets the chance. Theo sees it at some point because he never leaves the baby alone with her again.
Five years, the horrid child is watched carefully around her and Isabel's hate grows. She wants the child to die. She commands the fireplace to kill her. Obviously, she's the favorite of Theo's, she the sacrifice, but the fireplace won't answer her. She swears and bangs her fist on the stone. She breathes and thinks. She waits, bides her time. And then it happens. Theo gets cut and she's quick to wipe it with her towel. She hides it, feeds it to the fireplace and demands. It has to follow a command from Theo. She hears it growl in anger. She grins. Her five years of suffering will be over.
Mariette is the one who dies. She falls down the stairs and breaks her neck. Isabel rages at the fireplace. Theo is beside himself with grief. He holds her lifeless, broken body in his arms and weeps loudly. He's inconsolable. The fool. He's making a scene. People will question. She hears him swearing at the fireplace, demanding to know why. It answers. "It was commanded with your blood." He goes quiet.
The first time Luigi tries to eat pastries, they get trashed by Prince Peasley. The second time, they're offered to him by Bowser and Bowser knocks them off the table. The third time, they survive a battle.
As a fear response, Luigi lies and says he's been dating Bowser. When he tells Bowser, he's surprised to find the Koopa King is more than willing to go along with it.
Rated Explicit. Alpha/Beta/Omega Dynamics, Alpha Bowser (Nintendo), Omega Luigi (Nintendo), Fake/Pretend Relationship, Stalking, Obsession, Forced Marriage, Peasley tries to force Luigi into marriage, Peasley is the bad guy here, Scenting, light oral, Luigi's electric powers make an appearance, Bowser loves it, Bowser's nose is the true victim in all of this, Minor Mario/Princess Peach (Nintendo), Minor Princess Daisy/Rosalina (Nintendo), Alpha Peach/ Beta Mario, Alpha Daisy/ Omega Rosalina, Telepathy, knotting
This was a commission for @starfruitspice! Thoroughly enjoyed it!
You can read this on my AO3.
Commissions open.
The sun was shining, making the light breeze welcome as Luigi set up his little picnic in his backyard. He'd been looking forward to it for a week, ever since Mario announced Peach's rut. He loved living away from the big city in the Mushroom Kingdom, getting to enjoy the quietness and fruits of his labors via his garden. He'd woken up early to bake all the goods and get everything perfect for lunch time. He'd even been saving a book to read for this specific moment and he had his favorite tea in his favorite tea set.
Oh, and his sundress! The pastel green dress covered in cute, small flowers had been set aside so as to not get dirty for today. And he topped it all off with a large, green, sun hat. Everything made the omega feel cute and feminine and truly himself. Sure, he liked his overalls, but there was nothing better than dresses to him.
He lay the blanket out under the shady tree and set all the items perfectly spaced apart from each other. He tucked his legs to his side and took a deep inhalation of his garden. He hummed to himself as he opened his book. The tea was perfect, the food, well worth the labor of love. If only that smell would go away. It smelled like cheap cologne, very musky like what an alpha would smell like.
He looked around the garden, hairs standing on end, dread weighing him down like lead. No one should be around the house. His beautiful garden felt cold, empty, like it had betrayed his confidentiality. Like it had purposefully let in danger. It took everything in him to pluck up the courage to call out. "H-H-Hello?" His voice cracked and lost steam at the end. He itched to run inside, he didn't care if he could defend himself, he hated sitting here while someone lurked just out of sight.
The bushes rustled and Luigi jumped to his feet, ready to run. He hoped that it was just a rabbit and he could laugh at himself afterwards. Instead, Luigi was greeted with Prince Peasley, who grinned wide and flipped his hair over his shoulder and stretched his arms out as if to hug him. "My sweet, lovely, Luigi! It is I, your favorite prince!"
Luigi took a step back, clutching his book to his chest. "P-P-Prince P-P-Peasley? C-C-Cosa s-sono- uh-w-w-what are you d-d-doing here?" He paused for a moment as he looked at the bushes he'd so casually stepped out of. "H-h-how long were you in those b-b-b-bushes?" He regretted asking immediately.
The Beanbean prince was shorter than Luigi, but he walked with so much arrogance, it always felt like he was looking down on him. He sauntered across the blanket, knocking what was left of his tea across the blanket and on the plate to soak into the food. He reached out to take Luigi's hand as he laughed. "You are always so cute, Luigi! It's hard not to watch you! The way you nibble on food or how you greet the toads in town or count your coins so meticulously at the bakery! I could watch you all the time if I didn't have duties!" His eyes fell back over Luigi's form. "And the way dresses lay perfectly on you. You'd make a perfect Beanbean princess!"
Luigi stepped away again, holding his book firmly to him with both hands to Prince Peasley couldn't hold his had. His heart raced as he took in those words. The last time he'd been to the bakery was two weeks ago. He trembled at the thought of how often Prince Peasley had followed him around.
The prince cooed. "Not to worry, sweet Luigi! I've kept you safe under my watch!" The prince flipped his hair. "And you can show me your appreciation at the ball I'm hosting tomorrow! I know it's very last minute, but I thought with Princess Peach away with her red beau, it would be up to me to host one! I'm very generous like that! And, of course, you being an ambassador to the Mushroom Kingdom and the only one of high ranking available, we'll have plenty of time to alone together!" This time, he moved fluidly, catching Luigi's hand and forcing it to his mouth to kiss. "After all, it couldn't be a real celebration without the two of us!"
Luigi yanked his hand away and tried not to hyperventilate. He wanted to run into his house and never leave it. Prince Peasley held out the invite. It looked extremely formal. Almost… Almost like the ones he'd seen for a wedding… Luigi looked at the prince and caught how his eyes studied him in his dress, in a very hungry way.
Prince Peasley's smile changed to a smirk. "So beautiful. I have a perfect dress for you when you arrive. It will compliment my attire perfectly and then there will be no mistake why you're there! We'll be the perfect couple! For the perfect wed- celebration!" He laughed and shook his hair out perfectly.
Luigi frowned. Had he been about to say wedding? It couldn't be a real celebration without the two of us! Prince Peasley really couldn't mean… But all the hints he'd dropped and the matching clothes and the invite made from the finest material… Luigi took the invite quickly. If Prince Peasley was conspiring to marry him, Luigi needed to think fast, to find a way to dissuade him or to stop it from happening. He was finally close enough to his house that he could run if he needed to. "Th- th- th- that won't be necessary… I have my- my- my- own d-d-date!" A date was the perfect excuse. He literally couldn't get married if he had a date. If he was already taken.
Prince Peasley frowned. "You have a date?" He laughed. "You're so flustered in my presence you're already considering me your date! How adorable! How perfectly innocent."
He hated how Peasley said that last word as a pur.
Luigi shook his head. He was panicking at full speed now, uncaring where it landed him as long as it wasn't in Prince Peasley's grasp. "N-n-n-no we've-we've-we've been d-d-dating in segreto- secret!"
Prince Peasley's brow quirked. "Oh? You've been dating someone in secret without me knowing?" He laughed and flipped his hair. "You're so cute! So silly. I know what you have for breakfast every day and what oil you prefer for your mustache and that when you tell your brother you're going to visit Daisy, half the time it's to sneak out to hike in Overlook Mountains by yourself! I would know if my darling princess had been sneaking off to date someone!" He flipped his hair for emphasis as he laughed.
He was pressed against his door now, terrified at the nonchalant way Prince Peasley threw out intimate knowledge about him. He hadn't been able to get to Lookout Mountains for almost eight months. His heart sped, thumping loudly in his ears. He stammered, needing more than ever to convince Prince Peasley he was taken. "V-v-v-very segreto!" He churned his brain over for reasons as to why this mysterious date had to be so secret no one would know. His thought landed on Mario. "M-M-Mario non approverebbe!" When Prince Peasley frowned. Luigi stuttered more. "N-n-not approve."
"Your brother doesn't approve of us?"
This was getting ridiculous. Luigi needed to name someone. Someone who could be a good adversary and someone everyone knew Mario wouldn't approve of. He squeezed his eyes shut. "I'm dating Bowser!" He opened the door and fled into his house, locking it behind him.
The handle turned from the other side as the prince laughed. "You're so adorable when you're flustered! There's no way you could hide dating Bowser from me! He's an alpha like I am! I'd have smelled him! But if you want to play this cute little game, I'll endeavor to follow along!"
Luigi heard him walking away and ran to the front door to lock it. He retreated to his bedroom and hid in his closet, waiting for any signs that Prince Peasley was going to try to get into the house again. He covered his face. There was no way this was going to work. Bowser hated them, if he even remembered Luigi existed. He'd just laugh and tell "Green Mario" to toughen up and figure it out himself.
He hugged his legs and checked his phone. Mario and Peach were silent and he didn't expect them to be anything else. They'd be very busy for the next week, there was no way he could bother them…
Still…
He sent a text off anyway. Prince Peasley stopped by and it was really creepy. He wants me to be his date to his last minute party! >n<
He waited for a long moment for a reply before putting the phone down. He pressed his face into his knees and tried not to cry. Prince Peasley had done all of this just to get Luigi alone. To force him to get married. He shivered at the memory of how Peasley had looked at him. Had he always looked at him like that? He wasn't sure, but he did remember how Peasley had paid more attention to Luigi than Mario when they'd helped save his kingdom. He'd given Luigi the autographed flower instead of Mario like everyone else would have. He'd also ignored Mario completely, putting all his attention on Luigi, hitting him "playfully" and poking him hard enough to leave a bruise.
How had he not seen the signs?
Of course the only person to really pay attention to him was the obsessive creep.
"Cazzo!" Fuck.
He had no choice He needed to try. The more he thought about Bowser going as his date, the more he wanted it. Needed it. He'd never tell Mario, but he'd always loved how strong Bowser was, how he threw his strength around- how he threw Luigi around like he was nothing. He was nothing. No one. So, he knew Bowser would reject him, but he had to try. If Bowser took the job, he'd be the aggressor Luigi needed. He could tell Prince Peasley off without care. He couldn't deny the omega part of him really wanted Bowser to take care of him like that. To guard him in those strong arms, maybe even pin him to a wall at some point.
He left his closet and set his book on his desk. He couldn't waste any time. He needed to leave as soon as possible. He got back onto his phone and got into the app to schedule a meeting with the Koopa King. He did it under a different name. Under a koopa woman and he ticked the box marked "emergency" and hoped he could bring enough coin to convince him.
The koopa guard stared at him. "You're… Kazzle? The… Koopa-"
"-Here to see Bowser, yes!" He was wearing his sun hat, so the shadow over his face was more exaggerated in the darker realm of the Koopa Kingdom. He'd wanted to change, but staying in that house all alone had been too much. It hid his face well enough, though.
"Right. This way." He was led into a room. The koopa guard eyed him over, nose scrunching as he left.
Luigi deflated. He'd been worried about his scent. He'd tried to mask it with perfume specific for hiding scents, but it didn't seem to be working. He held himself as he looked around the large meeting room. The table that stretched out in the middle was sturdy with chairs made out of bones. He made sure to keep it between him and the door Bowser would walk through. He wanted enough time to offer money before the fury of the Koopa King squashed him.
It was only a few minutes before he could hear Bowser walking towards the door. Anticipation prickled up his back as he waited. The door opened and there he stood, the villainous king, spiked collar and bracelets just as polished as the spikes on his shell. He growled as he shut the door. "WHAT IS THAT SMELL!? UGH, WHO DIED IN HERE!?" He looked around the room and landed on Luigi. "I'm sorry miss- wait, I thought I was meeting a koopa? You're not a koopa!" Luigi could see smoke rising out of his mouth as Bowser got worked up. "IF THIS IS SOME TRICK TO GET ME TO BUY THOSE GROSS COOKIES YOU'RE TRYING TO PASS OFF AS KOOPA-SCOUT COOKIES I'M GOING TO FRY YOU INTO NEXT WEEK! AND WHAT IS THAT SMELL!? WHY IS IT SO RANCID!?"
Slowly, Luigi stepped forward and looked up at Bowser, taking his hat off to hold in front of him to hopefully hide how much they were still shaking. He began to speak, wincing at how his voice shook.
Bowser frowned, more confused than anything. "Luigi? What the hell are you saying? I don't understand whatever language that is and why the fuck do you stink so badly!? Were you cursed or something!?"
He brought a shaking hand to his head. He'd been speaking Italian. "Oh- shit- uh, I mean… I-I'm s-s-sorry for the ruse… Bowser… I just… I didn't know if-if-if you'd actually t-t-talk to me and it was an-an-an emergency- well, I mean it's an emergency for me- I guess you won't really care, I'm just the green Mario after all- that's all I am to everyone- well not Daisy, she sees me as just Luigi, b-but I really don't have a choice but to try and ask you for help." He laughed. It sounded insane to his ears, like he was getting hysterical.
Bowser shook his head. "No, no, stop. I can't think with you smelling like this. Why do you stink? Make it stop!"
Luigi twisted his fingers on the large brim of the hat. "I'm sorry, I tried, really, I sprayed so much of that endo-scent cancelling perfume but I guess it's too thick? I'm too far gone? I'm always messing things up."
"You're not telling me you're in heat are you!?"
"No! No, not in heat, quite the opposite, uhm…" As he thought about what he was going to have to say, that he was going to have to explain that he was terrified, he felt the tears welling behind his eyes. He wiped them away, but the admission to trying to hide them made him actually start to cry. "Mi dispiace, mi dispiace-" he'd fallen back to Italian again. Through blurred eyes he tried to give a polite smile and speak clearly. "I'm sorry… I shouldn't trouble you."
Bowser shook his head. "Stop. Don't move. Don't do anything, ugh, this is making me want to throw up. You've never smelt like this before." He went over to a window and opened it. He went to all of them and opened them. He snatched Luigi's hat and began to fan Luigi.
He squeezed his eyes close as the air blew on his face and Bowser's scent wafted at him. It surrounded him and filled him with promise of safety. It was a wishful promise, one sided. He opened his eyes to rid himself of those thoughts, only to see Bowser had been staring at him, scrutinizing him.
"You're shaking and I know it ain't from the cold. You're scared. This is what you smell like when you're scared? What the hell have I been smelling when we fight!?"
Luigi could not believe it. He felt his cheeks burning. His whole face was heating up. He was crying and shaking and now he was blushing. "Uh, non so se sia cosi."
Bowser frowned. "You're doing it again. You're speaking that dumb language you only speak with that bastard." He was still fanning Luigi. "What the hell's got you so scared? Ugh, and how do you make it stop?"
"I'm sorry-"
"Stop apologizing and just make it stop- ugh, you've never smelled like this before, what the fuck happened!?"
Luigi took a deep breath. "P-Prince Peasley-"
"WHAT!? THAT FUCKING TWERP MAKES YOU TERRIFIED!? I'M A THOUSAND TIMES MORE SCARY THAN THAT IDIOT!"
Luigi hugged himself and shame mixed with his anxiety. Bowser was right, he shouldn't be afraid of Prince Peasley.
Bowser snarled. "Fuck, okay, shit, you smell worse now. Keep going." He continued to fan Luigi, but he went over to the door and opened it. "HEY! BRING ME SOME OF THAT CHOCOLATE DRINK AND WHATEVER SWEETS WE HAVE! NOW!" He slammed the door and looked at Luigi.
Now, he felt like an idiot, like he was making a bigger deal out of all of this than he should be. Bowser was right, Prince Peasley wasn't as terrifying as he was, so he shouldn't be scared. The memory of how the prince had undressed him with his eyes made him shiver, though. And how brazenly he'd admitted to stalking him… Even if it was silly, he needed the protection to satiate his anxiety. "He's throwing a ball and since Princess Peach and M-Mario are… occupata, I'm the only one left to-to go and he wants me to go as his plus one, but- but that can't happen, so… So I said I already had a data al ballo-"
"Luigi."
"Oh, uh, sorry- uh, I mean- I accidentally do that when I'm nervous or-"
"-Scared, yeah, I get it."
"Right… Uh… I told him I had a date to the ball and in the panic I said you were my date."
Bowser frowned as he moved closer. "You said I was your date to that twerp's ball?"
"I have a lot of coin from adventures I can pay you with." He reached into the pocket of his dress. "Our house is free and we get things at a discount, so I have a lot saved up-"
"And telling me this is what's making you stink?"
"No, of course not-" He realized he should have said yes. He decided to change topics. "Would you be open to pretending to be my date? I know I'm not the kind of person you'd want to be around but-"
The door opened and the smell of hot chocolate and baked goods wafted over to Luigi. He stopped what he was doing and took a long, savoring sniff.
Bowser smirked and took the tray. "Thanks." He shut the door and set it on the table, along with the hat, and motioned for Luigi to sit next to him.
Luigi did without hesitation, forgetting his fear for a moment. He hadn't gotten to finish his meal earlier and it all looked mouthwatering. He took a cookie and a mug and took a moment to eat and drink. He smiled. "There's something about how hot chocolate's made here that's my favorite. It makes the cookies taste better too."
Bowser hummed. "Help yourself to whatever's here."
Sheepishly, Luigi tasted one of each variety. He didn't get much food from the Koopa Kingdom, so he always made it a rule to indulge when he could. He tried not to moan, but a small one slipped out. "Everything tastes so good!" He felt a smile tug at his lips.
"Of course it does. We're the best kingdom."
Luigi gave a noncommittal shrug.
"So, what about this measly Peasley scared you?"
At the mention of the prince, he felt the tingle of dread slither down his spine. "I'm sure it was just me overreacting. You know how I do that, haha, I'll get worked up over anything." He laughed to ease the tension and took a sip of his hot chocolate.
"Uh huh." Bowser stared at him. "Well, Greenie, I don't need money, I have a whole kingdom to do my every whim."
Luigi sighed. "Of course. How silly of me." He'd been in too much of a panic to think about that.
"However, I do need a mechanic. If you agree to be my mechanic for the next three racing events, I'll call it square."
His eyes widened. "Wait, you're okay with it?"
He shrugged. "The kids are at camp. What else am I gonna do? What exactly did you tell Measly?"
"I said we'd been dating in secret because of Mario. He didn't believe me." He took another helping of food to stop his rambling.
"Of course not, you don't smell like me, not even a little bit. S'pose we'll have to change that."
Luigi's eyes widened. "Oh, you don't have to do that, if you don't want to! I'm sure scenting Mario's brother would be uncomfortable."
Bowser looked at him, red eyes staring. "Greenie, do I seem like the kind of alpha who wouldn't have my partner scented and marked up at all times? Do you think Measly isn't gonna be looking for signs that we've been dating for at least three months?"
Biting his lower lip, Luigi looked down into his lap. "Yeah, you're right." He shook his head. "I'm sorry Bowser, if this is too much-"
Bowser hit his fist on the table, sloshing the hot chocolate some. "We already agreed to it! Don't go backing out now when I just secured the best damn mechanic there is!"
He wanted to ask if Bowser was sure, but the smoke coming out of his mouth made him think otherwise. He set his mug on the table. "Okay… So how do we fake the scenting?"
Bowser grunted. "We don't!" He pushed the hat and tray further into the table, spilling the hot chocolate onto the tray where it soaked into some of the food. It reminded him of how Prince Peasley had so carelessly ruined his picnic. It felt different, though, with Bowser. Bowser was knocking over his things, not carelessly destroying Luigi's picnic. He knew Bowser would never have knocked his things over.
His large hands engulfed his waist, fingers overlapping at his back. Luigi squeaked in surprise as he was set on the table in front of where Bowser had been sitting. He was almost eye level to him now as Bowser scooted closer in his chair.
"I'm going to scent you, and I'm going to mark you. Nothing permanent, don't worry, there won't be any mate marking." He smirked. "Don't be surprised when I turn you on, though."
Luigi gave a shaking breath and nodded. That was his worry, though. He was already excited by how easily Bowser had lifted him up and he knew he was going to get more excited the closer Bowser got.
Gentle claws played with the hem of his dress, as if wanting to slide up them. "Do you like wearing dresses?" His voice had lowered to a rumbled whisper, tone playful and suggestive.
It made Luigi shudder in the way only Bowser ever could. He nodded, feeling how flushed his body was already getting. Having all of Bowser's attention was intimidating, but in a new way that excited Luigi.
"You do look good in them. Always have." He leaned down, his large nose pushing into the crease of Luigi's neck and shoulder. "I like how much skin I have access to. Much better than those overalls."
He knew Bowser was just saying things to butter him up, but damn was it working. Bowser was warm as always, his breath hotter still as it sank into his skin. Into his glands that purred to life despite any fear he'd previously had. He didn't realize he was leaning into Bowser. That his hands were pressed to his chest. Bowser had a hand bracing Luigi's back, keeping him tucked close. He licked a small area, testing to see how Luigi reacted. Luigi leaned into it, crooking his neck wider to give the large koopa better access. His whole tongue wrapped around his neck, taking a long taste. He was melting against Bowser, eyes fluttered shut. Every worry, every thought was erased, leaving only Bowser. His scent surrounding him. He'd never allowed himself to think about it so openly, but he couldn't help it now. He wanted those hands to do more to him.
He gasped when Bowser's tongue reached under the neckline of his dress to his chest. Warm and wet and just a little rough. He arched into it without thinking. That hand that held him tightened around him and pulled him closer to the edge of the table so Luigi would have to spread his legs around Bowser's form. His large mouth pressed against Luigi and he began to suck a hickie into his flesh. It was on the opposite side of his mating gland, but it felt just as tantalizing.
Luigi moaned. He bit his lip, embarrassment shrouding him. Bowser had barely done anything and he was moaning and oozing with slick.
"Fuck, you smell so good," Bowser chuffed, dragging his tongue up to his neck to skirt around his mating gland. "This is how you smell when we fight."
Luigi shivered, legs opening wider. He could smell Bowser's musk, a deep, full scent that told him everything would be alright. Claws finally reached up under his dress to feel his leg, resting on his thigh, the heavy weight pinning Luigi to the table. He sighed happily.
"You like how my weight's on you?" The voice rumbled in his ear.
He nodded. "Yes!" He was breathless, each searing touch exciting his flesh.
"You want more?"
He shouldn't answer. It was too embarrassing, but Bowser was not someone to ignore. "Please!"
His thick tongue pressed into Luigi's mouth and the omega moaned and sucked greedily. Bowser rumbled, the sound rolling over Luigi like a luxury. His hand at his thigh engulfed it and tugged him further to the edge and opened him wider. After everything, the fear and loneliness, to have the promise of all of Bowser's heft on him and then all his girth in him felt healing.
Fingers crept between his legs, feeling the slick. A claw slipped in carefully and instantly, Bowser moaned. "You are so loose." He tested more fingers, finding he could fit all three inside. "Luigi," he cooed. "You used to taking big things?" Luigi shivered and nodded. "How big?"
He bit his lip as Bowser's fingers moved slowly in and out, waiting. It was another confession he didn't want to make, but Bowser wasn't really asking. "Enough," he breathed. "I… I can fit you…"
Watching that smirk widen made his heart skip. He leaned in close. "Oh? You been practicing?"
Luigi moaned, unable to hold back anymore. "Stop teasing and-and just fuck me already!"
Bowser removed his fingers and stood, towering over Luigi like a mountain. He pressed between his legs and Luigi felt it, hard and huge and hungry. "Gotta say, never pictured you in a dress, but damn if I'm not gonna like fucking you in one. You on birth control?"
He was flushed again as his underwear was removed and his legs were hiked up. Luigi nodded. "I'm good for the whole thing."
He hissed as the tip pressed against him, slowly rocking deeper and deeper, stretching Luigi wide. He'd dreamt of this for years as he rode the biggest dildo he could find. Having the real thing was better than anything he could have thought. He rose to his elbows to watch Bowser work himself deeper inside. They were both getting loud, moans and throat rattles mixing together. It finally got too tight as Bowser began to bottom out. Luigi winced and immediately, Bowser eased out and fucked Luigi at the depth he could handle. He was only slow at first, making sure he was coated with Luigi's slick before going harder and faster, shaking the table and sloshing the hot chocolate violently.
Luigi reached for it, trying to keep it from falling, but Bowser pushed the tray and Luigi's mug off the table. The liquid splattered across the room, clattering loudly. "Wha- Bowser!" He tried to frown, but it was hard to be annoyed when he was getting his brains fucked into next Wednesday.
Bowser laughed and pulled Luigi close, kissing him. He was rendered breathless, melting into him and kissing him back wildly. His hands wandered over Bowser, feeling his ribbed chest and up to his neck where his spiked collar was. He gave it a tug, pulling Bowser closer. He responded by fucking him harder until Luigi was screaming and seeing stars.
And then he heard it. The telltale sign of cracking. His eyes snapped open and he let go of the collar. "B-Bow- wait-" he moaned loudly.
The Koopa King slowed. "What is it?" He sounded hoarse from the rattling in his throat.
"I'm sparking- fuck, I can't believe I forgot!"
Bowser grinned. "You spark when you're having sex? That's hot." He sank deep into Luigi, slowly, shivering against the smaller man.
Luigi shook his head as it swam with pleasure. "No- I don't wanna hurt you."
"You're saying all the right things, babe. Shock me all ya want. I'm probably the best person to do that to, don't ya think?"
He bit his lip. "Are- are you sure?"
"Grab my collar again." That was all the warning Luigi got before Bowser was fucking him again. He grabbed his collar out of instinct. Within seconds he was back to screaming and crackling. He watched blue lightning dance across him and then to Bowser, who roared and thrust harder, threatening to break the table. Luigi squeezed around him as he came, shooting lightning all around the room.
He could see it singeing parts of Bowser, but that's all it seemed to do, nothing worse. He could barely breathe as Bowser held him tight and continued to fucked him until he gave a loud bellow and pushed all the way into Luigi, spilling his seed, knot swelling. The lights flickered and went out for a few moments. They writhed together, panting and shuddering, any movement sending them off again.
"Fucking hell, Luigi," Bowser moaned. "I'd have fucked you sooner had I known you were a freak."
Luigi felt the bubble of laughter rise up and he giggled. The lights came back on. Bowser was smiling down at the omega. Luigi grinned back. "Next time."
That earned him a wide, toothy, hungry smile.
Luigi awoke the next morning in Bowser's bed. Mario had gotten back to him by then and it rattled around in Luigi's head, filling him further with shame.
He was always nice to you. You're mistaking a crush as creepy, relax bro. It's good someone's into you.
He sighed. He really was overthinking things.
Bowser started to rouse. He sighed heavily and pulled Luigi to him. Luigi smiled. Anytime Luigi had tried to fuss, Bowser would just repeat what he'd said earlier. "You need to smell like we've been dating for months." He knew it was just an excuse, but he liked this attention.
He wanted to hide when breakfast was brought to them, however. He pulled the covers over his naked, bruised, and marked body, flushing horribly. And when Bowser plucked up a berry with his claws and held it to Luigi's mouth, he repeated the same phrase, only instead of needing to smell like him, Luigi needed to get used to the public displays of affection Bowser would do. He wasn't sure how much Prince Peasley knew about Bowser, but it would sell the act.
As they finally got out of bed and dressed, Bowser pulled him close and sniffed. "Yeah, you smell more like me than of you." He had a cocky grin about him as he said that.
"Will it go away if I put on a little perfume?"
He laughed loudly. "Like anything could get rid of my scent once it's on you!" He leaned down to nuzzle Luigi's neck, licking it and whispering. "And if it does, I'll just have to scent you all over again."
Luigi flushed and pushed his head away. "Alright, alright." He found himself giggling. It felt nice to laugh again, and even better laughing with Bowser. He hoped they could at least be friends after this, he enjoyed Bowser when they weren't at odds. "Hey… Can I ask you something? If it's too personal, you can tell me to kick rocks."
Bowser eyed Luigi.
"Why'd you stop chasing after Peach?"
The Koopa King handed Luigi his shoes. "She didn't want to have kids. I overheard her talking with Mario once. She has zero desire to be a parent." He shrugged. "Can't marry someone who'd resent the kids."
"Oh, yeah, that would be very hard for everyone."
"Besides, I bet you she doesn't throw lightning when she comes."
Luigi covered his face and groaned. "I can't believe I shorted out the castle! This is why I haven't had sex since I got those powers!"
"Yikes, who'd you fry to figure that out?"
"No one, I'd been masturbating- you know what? It doesn't matter!" He slipped his shoes on and combed his hair with his fingers and fixed his mustache. He put his sunhat on and then realized they'd have to go back to his house in order for him to pick up his ballgown. He'd left everything as it was, too panicked to stay there if Prince Peasley had decided to linger. What if he was watching the house now even with the ball taking up his attention?
Bowser scrunched his nose and sniffed loudly. "You're getting stinky again. What the fuck is wrong, Lu? We were just talking normally, how the fuck did you get scared?"
He covered his mouth and tried to calm his breathing. "I'm sorry, it wasn't you- sorry, it was just- uh, nothing, let's go before it stinks up the bedroom."
"Fine by me!" He pushed Luigi out of the room and into the hallway.
Luigi stumbled over himself and glared at Bowser. "You don't have to be so pushy!"
"Yeah, I do, I don't want whatever's upset you to taint how perfect we got it last night!"
"That's disgusting."
"I'm not the one stinking up the place!" He shut the door firmly and took Luigi by the waist, leading him to the garage. He liked how casually Bowser's hand rested on his back, two fingers curling around his middle. It felt secure.
Which is exactly how he held Luigi when they got to his house in the motorized carriage. Luigi leaned into Bowser as they got out of the car, looking around, nose flaring for any sign of Prince Peasley. He didn't move right away, looking for tracks or signs of disturbance in the foliage.
Bowser raised a brow at him. "You gonna go into the house?"
"Uh… Si… Where- where are you going to be?"
"Wherever you want me? Though, I don't think I'll fit inside the house easily."
"Okie dokie…"
Bowser pushed him forward. "Let's go, Lu."
He fumbled as he unlocked the door and slowly crept in, shutting the door behind him with one last look at Bowser. The Koopa King had his hands on his hips as he watched Luigi shut the door.
He took a quick shower, careful not to wash too much of Bowser's scent off him. He didn't like how vulnerable he felt without being able to see the outside. He got his ballgown, a green and orange one from Daisy and laid it on his bed. He found his best panties in case he wound up with Bowser after tonight. He bit his lip at the thought. His hips had had welts on them for an hour yesterday. He was about to put his dress on when he caught movement in the backyard. His heart stopped and his whole being turned to ice. Prince Peasley couldn't be here to escort him, could he!?
But then he saw the enormous frame of Bowser and relaxed. Bowser bent down and picked something up. Oh, he'd left everything outside. He grabbed his silk green robe and went to the back door, fastening it around him. "You don't need to clean that up, I can do it!"
Bowser looked at him, lingering on his form in the robe. It felt completely different than when Prince Peasley had done it. He liked how Bowser looked at him. Except, now he was looking back at the blanket. "Never known you to leave a mess. Yesterday, you couldn't wait for my knot to go down so you could clean up the hot chocolate."
Luigi swallowed.
"And there's this smell. Rancid. Not the food." He said, pointedly looking at Luigi.
That had been what he'd been about to say.
"It smells like terrible cologne, like the kind you find with endos masking as alphas."
He tried not to move or indicate in anyway he was on the right track. But then Bowser was moving to where Prince Peasley had been watching Luigi and he twitched, wanting to tell him to stop. Bowser sniffed and moved the bushes to the side.
"Uh, well… I'm going to get dressed…"
"Not before I've scented you." He turned to Luigi. "You showered. I'll need to make it strong again."
"Okie dokie..."
He towered over Luigi, dipping his voice low. "Inside."
Luigi blinked. "Wh-what?"
"Inside, in your room, on your bed." He leaned in close to whisper. "It'll sell the bit more."
He felt it immediately between his thighs. A calling, a craving. "You said you wouldn't fit."
Bowser hooked a claw on the opening of his robe. "I think we both know I can fit in small spaces. And I said it would be hard, not impossible."
He bit his lip. "O-okie dokie."
It was a little tricky getting Bowser into the house without his shell breaking the door frames, but they eventually found themselves in Luigi's room without too much effort. Bowser looked around. "Yeah, this looks like your room."
Luigi frowned. "What does that mean?"
But Bowser pointed at the dress. "This it? That's gonna look hot." He carefully picked it up and set it on a chair without snagging it or wrinkling it.
That made Luigi smile. "Wendy, right? She taught you well on how to handle dresses."
"I didn't realize you remembered them."
Out of habit, Luigi sat on the bed. "Of course I remember them, they're great." He listed them off, describing them as he remembered. "Is Iggy still practicing his cackle, or has he perfected it?"
There was a low rumble partway between laughter and the rattle Bowser did when he was horny. He went to the bed and leaned over it, resting his hands on either side of Luigi, making the mattress dip and Luigi fall on his back. "The fact that you know that…" He unhooked the string of his robe with a claw and pulled it open, exposing Luigi's naked body. "Is sexy as fuck."
"Your… your kids are really great and I love getting to know them." Luigi opened his legs automatically, receiving a pleased look from Bowser.
"I agree." He scented Luigi's neck and then licked from his stomach up to his chin.
Luigi shivered. He could feel how slick he was and how hard his cock was getting. And the musk on Bowser was intoxicating. He'd always liked how he'd smelled, but having it draped across him like a blanket made him feel powerful in a way he never had before.
Bowser licked lower, his tongue pressed against Luigi's ass and then swiped upwards, pressing against his cock in a slow, agonizing way that had him moaning. "Fuck, Bowser, that-" he breathed heavily. "That feels so good!"
"Say my name again."
He did. He did not hold back as he moaned it. As he pictured Bowser actually being his alpha. Claiming him rightfully as his own. It was one of the fastest he'd ever cum and he held onto Bowser as he did, screaming his name and shaking. He buried his face against Bowser, breathing heavily. Bowser purred loudly, licking up the evidence and scenting him heavily.
"You look the sexiest all messed up after I've had my way with you, Weegee." Bowser licked his neck. "I'd cross any pit of spikes just to hear you moan my name."
Luigi burst into a fit of laughter and he pushed Bowser's face away. "No way! That's too cheesy!"
"Oh? Then I mustache you a question-"
Luigi tried to climb out from under Bowser. "NO!"
"-are you going to wear heals with your dress?"
"I'm not dignifying that with an answer!"
"You're just green with envy at my wit."
He could barely speak through his laughter. He grabbed Bowser's horns and yanked on them, giving him leverage to escape. Bowser hugged him and pulled him back under his body.
"I'm going to chain chomp you up!"
Luigi wailed. "No! That one's actually terrible!"
Luigi was thoroughly scented by the time the carriage arrived at the Beanbean Kingdom. Every inch of him smelled of Bowser, with an underlying layer of his perfume. Bowser was still kissing and scenting Luigi every time he thought of a new pick up line he hadn't already said in Luigi's bedroom.
He nuzzled his nose around his mating gland. "Call me Bowser, babe, because I can't stop chasing you."
Luigi burst out laughing and pushed Bowser's face away. "No! You can't do a pick-up line after yourself!"
"Course I can!" Bowser laughed. He fought through Luigi's attempts to push him away. "Alright, alright. One more."
"No! It's just going to be another Bowser one!"
"No, not this time."
He glared, but relented at the softness of Bowser's smile.
Bowser kissed his neck. "Are you Luigi? Cause I'd never let you go."
Heart skittering twice as fast, Luigi's face burned like the lava rivers in the Koopa Kingdom. He leaned back. "W-what!?"
Bowser smirked. "Heard that one a while ago. It's pretty good, huh? It's about how this guy never gives up no matter how scared he is. He'll always come through for others."
Luigi blinked, unsure about what he was supposed to say.
"You ready for everyone to think we're dating?"
Luigi blinked. "Huh?"
"We're going to a ball very publicly together. Everyone's going to know and they're going to tell your bastard brother."
Luigi rolled his eyes. "He's not a bastard, Bowser. He has a father who loves him."
Bowser laughed and it felt good that Luigi could do that. He'd always thought Bowser was too cool for him, but knowing that his dumb little jokes weren't dumb to Bowser let Luigi have a little hope. He looked out the windows at the passing homes. "I didn't think about that. It's too late now to do anything about it."
"We could just not go."
"No, we need to go. I need Prince Peasley to see-" he stopped himself. "I'm the only active ambassador to the Mushroom Kingdom. I have no choice."
"Of course. The only duty you have is to the kingdom."
Luigi frowned. Bowser sounded annoyed, angry even. "I'm not sure what you mean by that."
"Forget it. Are you going to be able to handle your dumbass brother finding out about our fake relationship?"
The alternative was to be forced upon by Prince Peasley. "It will be… Interesting, to see how he reacts, but we're brothers." He smiled. "We've been in each other's lives our whole lives. Finding out I'm gay isn't going to ruin that."
Bowser frowned. "No, that's not-"
Luigi giggled.
Bowser glared and pulled him in to kiss all over his neck, tickling him.
"No! Stop!" Luigi laughed, playfully fending him off. "I'm sorry! I couldn't help it!"
"And I can't help but kiss you," Bowser roared. "You're just too sweet. It's addicting."
"You're going to wrinkle my dress!"
"Do you think they'll assume we fucked on our way over here if that happens?"
"Bowser!"
"Luigi!" Bowser moaned just as loudly.
The carriage slowed to a stop.
Bowser continued, nuzzling Luigi. "LUIGI PLEASE! WE'VE ALREADY HAD SEX FIVE TIMES TODAY! I'M EXHAUSTED!"
There was a knock on the carriage door.
Luigi covered his mouth in surprise and then smacked Bowser.
Luigi moved, standing on Bowser's lap to cover his mouth with his hands. He glared. "Stop that!"
Through his hands, Bowser moaned as loud as he could.
A string of Italian curses left Luigi and he opened the carriage door without any help and fell out of it. A large hand caught him by the waist before he face planted on the cobblestone pathway. Still holding him, Bowser stepped out of the carriage and set Luigi down gracefully next to him.
A Beanbean guard stood in front of them, looking thoroughly put out. "Prince Peasley has requested I escort you to get properly ready for the celebration."
Bowser's large claws tightened around Luigi. "I don't need an escort, thanks! I'm sure my date and i can find our way ourselves."
The Beanbean guard looked Bowser up and down. "You're not on the guest list."
That was Luigi's cue. "B-Bowser is my piu uno- uh my- my- my plus one."
The Beanbean guard looked down at Luigi, having to crane his head back to accomplish the condescending glare. "I was not aware you'd be bringing a plus one."
"I-I told- ah si, I confirmed I'd be bringing m-my plus one- B-Bowser."
Bowser leaned over Luigi to glare at the Beanbean guard. "You heard him. I'm his plus one. Figure it out, loser." He blew smoke onto the guard, making him cough and step away.
The guard looked directly at Luigi. "The Prince will not be amused by these antics."
"Good. Luigi ain't the entertainment." Bowser pushed past him and led Luigi into the castle.
It was bustling with the who's-who of the realm. Every important guest. Luigi tried to calm his breath and tell himself it was just a ball, of course everyone who was important was there. It wasn't so that they could witness the wedding. Just as he tried not to read too much into the decorations and how light and elegant they were. Too sophisticated for a regular party.
"What the hell's with the decor?" Bowser grunted. "Looks like they set up for a wedding."
Luigi's eyes widened and fear prickled along the back of his spine. "S-si."
"Luigi!"
The familiar, feminine voice stretched across the party without trouble. Luigi smiled and waved at Daisy. Luigi made his way to her, taking Bowser's hand excitedly. "Daisy! You look great!" She wore a burnt orange and brown paint suit with a bright blue broach that matched her mate's attire. Rosalina walked next to her, smiling shyly and wiggling her fingers in a wave. She glanced at Bowser and then back at Luigi.
Daisy hugged Luigi, picking him up and swinging him around. "Hello, gorgeous!" The alpha set him back down next to Bowser. "And you've brought Bowser as your date!" She leaned in and sniffed, grinning wide. "I see."
Rosalina gave Luigi a gentle hug. "I'm glad he makes you happy."
Daisy pointed at the two of them. "So how long ya been an item?"
Luigi was flushed from the attention. "A-a few months now."
"Yep! This guy finally let me outta the dungeon!" Bowser said.
Luigi giggled, feeling that extreme calm that only Bowser could give him. "He finally convinced me he'd behave himself."
Daisy vibrated with glee. "Mario's going to be pissed."
Luigi winced. "I know… It's not really the best timing, but-"
Trumpets blared and someone announced the royal beans, first the queen and then Prince Peasley. He couldn't help it, he clasped onto Bowser's arm, hiding some behind him. Bowser glanced, but his attention was brought back to the prince. Daisy and Rosalina stared at Luigi, confused. Rosalina reached out with her mind to ease Luigi. He wanted to grab it for comfort, but he knew she'd know. As his mind thought of the other day, Rosalina gasped, eyes wide at Luigi.
Luigi winced.
Daisy looked confused for only a moment before understanding settled on her and she glared at Prince Peasley. Luigi had no doubt Rosalina had telepathically told her. Bowser stared at them, confused. He opened his mouth to ask, but something poked Luigi's back from behind really hard.
Luigi yelped and turned, finding Prince Peasley smirking and flipping his hair. Luigi backed up, grabbing Bowser's other arm and putting the Koopa King between them.
Prince Peasley smiled wide. "There you are, Luigi! You didn't arrive early to get into your dress! You know it was important! And I almost couldn't find you under this oaf's scent! It's not complimentary at all! You really are playing hard to get!" He laughed and flipped his hair. "No matter! We'll rid you of that dreadful odor before you accompany me on stage for our big announcement!" He reached out to take Luigi's wrist.
Bowser slapped it away. "The fuck are you doing!?"
Prince Peasley glanced up at him and sniffed loudly. "I'm talking with Luigi, you villain! I know this is some ridiculous bid for my attention, so stop interrupting! No one invited you!"
Bowser laughed loudly. "I'm Luigi's plus one! He's my mate! That odor was my scent he let me put all over him!"
Prince Peasley glared. "He's just confused. We talked about this-"
He could see Bowser's eyes narrow. "When?"
To this Prince Peasley grinned and flipped his hair at Bowser. "Yesterday, at his home!" He laughed. "I'm surprised he didn't tell you! Obviously, he favors me more than you if he's keeping our love a secret!"
Rosalina scoffed and Daisy pretended to gag.
Luigi couldn't speak. All he could think to do was keep Bowser between him and the prince. Daisy and Rosalina had moved to surround him, blocking him from view. He could see Bowser twitching and knew that his scent has began to stink again. They'd barely arrived and everything was a disaster and it was all his fault.
Bowser leaned into Prince Peasley and sniffed. "You're a prince and yet you wear the cheapest alpha cologne there is. You're pathetic." He turned to Luigi and scooped him up into his arms bridal style. Luigi gave a soft squeak before folding himself into Bowser tightly to hide.
"I AM NOT PATHETIC! LET ME THROUGH AT ONCE, LADIES!"
Bowser slipped outside and around the back, setting Luigi down against the wall of the castle. With a hand bracing against the wall, he caged Luigi in, face close to his. He looked furious, but he kept his voice even. "Luigi, why didn't you tell me the prince was at your home in a bush in the backyard?"
Luigi wanted to reach out to him, to know Bowser wasn't angry with him, but instead, he wrung his fingers and looked down at them. "P-porque tu- uh- you said it yourself… Y-y-you're more terrifying than him, so-so-so why devo eu- no- why should I be scared of him? It's-it's silly of me to-to…" he swallowed to keep from crying, but his eyes were misting. "And when I tried to t-t-tell Mario, he suggested I was confusing it as just a crush and I needed to relax…"
Bowser was watching him closely. He brought a claw to his chin, then slowly up to his mustache, where he twirled it softly. "Your brother is too dumb to bash two rocks together. What I said was never meant to invalidate your fears, Luigi. Please tell me why he's got you so spooked. All of it. The truth."
Luigi shuddered, leaning into Bowser's claw, loving how it felt brushing his mustache. "He… I'd been having the picnic and I heard a noise and when I called out, he stepped from the bushes… He said he'd been…" Luigi leaned away and hugged himself and shivered. "He'd been… Watching me and he'd made this ball specifically when Peach and Mario couldn't go, so I'd have to go and…" Tears rolled down his cheeks. "He kept hinting that he expected us to- to get married." He covered his mouth and fell against Bowser. "It's stupid, I shouldn't be scared, I know I shouldn't, it's just me being a scaredy cat as always, but I felt so violated knowing he watches me… He knows intimate details about me…"
Tenderly, Bowser cupped Luigi's face and wiped the tears. "Listen to me. You have every right to be scared, that is a breach of your privacy. He's stalking you and trying to manipulate you into marriage, that's unforgivable and I'm glad you came to me instead of trying to sort this out on your own. None of this is your fault- look at me."
Luigi sniffed and looked at Bowser, those red eyes were full of fury. If he wasn't so distraught, he'd have found it hot.
"None of this is your fault. You did nothing to deserve how he's treating you."
Luigi nuzzled his hand. "I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner. Thank you."
"I'm just glad you finally trusted me." He leaned in and scented Luigi.
Being surrounded by Bowser's scent was calming and helped him relax a little. "Are you-"
"I'm gonna abso-fuckin'-lutely kill him." He brought Luigi in for a kiss, deep and possessive. Claiming Luigi. Luigi melted into it, humming in approval.
When Bowser stepped away, smoke was billowing out of his mouth. Luigi stared, in awe as always. Red glowed from behind every scale, contrasting him in heavy shadow and bright, fiery light. He left Luigi, returning to the castle. Luigi hugged himself. He should have stopped Bowser. He definitely shouldn't be letting him start a fight.
"MEASLY PEASLEY!" Bowser yelled over the noise.
Luigi jumped and shivered, recognizing the unadulterated fury. It ran down him like the silk of his favorite robes. He really should stop Bowser. It was the politically correct course of action. He heard the band stop playing, heard Prince Peasley scream, and heard Bowser's breath attack. The castle shuddered against his back. Finally, Luigi went inside. Everything was on fire and everyone was running away or trying to fight Bowser.
Luigi, over here. It was Rosalina.
He saw her and Daisy, encased in a protective bubble. He joined them, the bubble growing larger to accommodate him. Daisy handed him a plate of food. She and Rosalina were watching the fight closely. Luigi looked. Bowser was fighting Prince Peasley and several guards, but every time the guards tried to over-power Bowser, invisible forces knocked them back. He squinted and gasped as he saw several flowers dazzle guards and get instantly burned to a crisp by Bowser.
He turned to Daisy, eyes wide. He looked at Rosalina, who had not taken her eyes off the battle. He looked back and just as Bowser was about to get attacked from behind, he moved out of the way and caught the guards, flinging them away. His friends were helping Bowser beat the shit out of Prince Peasley.
He really should do something to stop all the fighting. He didn't want the prince to die. He looked at the all the wedding streamers hanging limp and burning to a crisp. He nibbled on some of the food. "Oh," he cooed. "This is really good!"
Bowser knocked Prince Peasley into the ground and rose high up to the ceiling, which was also on fire. He pushed off of it, soaring, fist out to punch the prince with fire ablaze on his hand. He'd been hit by that many times, but now he watched as Bowser used all the strength he had. Luigi winced and closed his eyes, hoping the prince wasn't dead, no matter how much of a creep he was.
Standing over where Prince Peasley had made a crater, was Bowser, growling at the man. "IF YOU EVER GO NEAR LUIGI AGAIN, I WILL KILL YOU! I DON'T CARE IF IT'S AN ACCIDENT, I'LL TEAR YOU APART!"
Luigi gasped. "He didn't kill him!" He looked at the women. "Did you ask him not to?"
Daisy snorted. "My vote was for death."
Rosalina smiled. "It was best to see this out without influence."
Wrapping an arm around Rosalina's waist, Daisy pulled her close. "She also voted for death."
"I did."
"THIS IS WAR! YOU HEAR ME, BOWSER!" The cracked, erratic voice of Prince Peasley screamed.
Queen Bean roared, looking worse for wear as well. "GUARDS! GET THEM OUT OF HERE AT ONCE! BOWSER IS NOT WELCOME IN THIS KINGDOM EVER AGAIN AND NEITHER IS LUIGI UNLESS HE ACCEPTS MY SON'S HAND IN MARRIAGE!"
Bowser roared. "THAT AIN'T EVER GONNA FUCKING HAPPEN YOU FERMENTED BEAN! I'M GOING TO MAKE SURE OF IT!"
"We should leave," Rosalina said. "Daisy, please grab the rest of the food we prepared."
"Sure thing, babe."
Luigi helped hold plates as they shuffled out in Rosalina's bubble. Both carriages were parked next to each other outside. Luigi frowned. "Did… Rosalina, did you know this was going to happen?"
"Only after I read your mind on accident, sorry about that, by the way. I was trying to ask for permission and it's always tricky with the mind."
"It's okay, I would have told you guys anyway."
Rosalina smiled. "I'm glad to be included as your friend. I simply had things be prepared while I had the advantage."
"And it was a nice distraction for the prince when she ordered her guards to take half the cake to the carriage."
Rosalina smiled. "That was funny. He got so sickly green."
"Oh, that reminds me," Daisy said. "You and your boyfriend are invited to my kingdom as an after party discussion about this new war. Obviously, Rosalina and I are against The Beanbean kingdom, which weirdly makes us allies with Bowser." Daisy laughed at the thought. "Peach is not gonna take that well."
Rosalina dropped the bubble.
Luigi gasped. "Peach! Mario! They're going to freak when they find out what happened! What chaos I caused!"
"You ain't caused nothing, Weegee!" Bowser said.
Rosalina was already grabbing the plates as Luigi dropped them and jumped up into Bowser's arms. "Bowser! Are you alright!?" He was caught easily in the Koopa King's arms, which he'd planned for. Luigi grabbed his face in both of his and looked him over. "Are you hurt?"
Daisly guffawed at that. "Holy fuck, that's good!"
Bowser gave a toothy grin at her and then looked at Luigi. He gave him a small nudge with his nose. "I promise I'm fine. I got weirdly lucky." He glanced at the two princesses carrying trays of food.
Daisy waved. "We'll see you guys at the castle! I'll have a room made up for you both!"
Bowser carried Luigi to his carriage and helped him in. Luigi waited until after they were moving before he said anything. He smoothed his large dress out. "Daisy and Rosalina have made it clear they'll be your allies."
"Our allies. I wondered if they were helping. Kept seeing flowers burst everywhere. Burned them up though, just in case she didn't want it known."
Luigi smiled up at him. "Thank you for looking out for her like that."
He shrugged.
Looking back down at his dress, he smoothed it out again, self-consciously. "And thank you for not killing P- him."
Bowser gave another shrug. "Knew you wouldn't like it." He nudged Luigi to get him to look up. "And let me be very clear that is the only reason I did not kill him."
It sent a shiver over him and by the smirk and darkening of Bowser's eyes, he'd caught it. He turned to face him as best he could in his dress. Luigi looked back at it, feeling a flush begin. "That… That reminds me… You told him that you'd make sure I wouldn't marry him. How do you plan to do that?"
Bowser took Luigi's hand and leaned down to kiss it. "Now that we've gone very public with our relationship, there'll be expectations, such as proper courting and wooing. And I'm sure I can make it sound like you're my mechanic only as an excuse to get you alone."
He was flushed, but he tried to sound stern. "It better be proper wooing. I want romance."
Bowser scoffed. "You don't think I can be romantic?"
"I haven't seen any evidence so far."
"I protected your honor!" Bowser exclaimed. "How is that not romantic!?"
"That was your own alpha need taking over."
"Only mostly. I have treated you well, though, wouldn't you say?"
To that, Luigi scoffed. "You've spent most of the time saying I stunk!"
"You did!"
Luigi frowned and put his hands on his hips.
Bowser leaned in, pressing his nose against his neck. "You don't stink now, though, Weegee." He took a long inhale. "In fact you smell like how you do every time we've fought. Just slightly sweet. You've always been turned on by me, huh?"
"I- I…" Luigi let out a long, shaky breath.
He twirled his nail around Luigi's mustache, grinning as Luigi began to melt at the sensation. "No going back now, I know the truth. If we ever had to battle each other again, I'd know what you were really thinking."
His chest tightened, a sadness crept in. He looked up at Bowser. "Do you see us battling each other in our future?"
Bowser stopped playing with his mustache and looked him over thoughtfully. "No, Luigi. I don't think we'll be battling each other anymore."
Luigi smiled. "Good! I like us better when we get along."
"We get along like a power up and that box it's hidden in."
"What!?" Luigi laughed, shaking his head. "That makes no sense!"
Bowser grinned. "What are you talking about, it makes perfect sense."
The Scars that Bind Us (Part 4 of 4): Icing on the Gingerbread (Twelve Drummer's Drumming)
DK and Willa are settling into the suburban life two years later. DK is feuding with the neighborhood wives about the upcoming gingerbread contest, a past-time he cherishes.
Part One Part Two Part Three Part Four
Rated Explicit. Best Friends to Lovers, Masturbation, Mutual Masturbation, Oral Sex, Lingerie, Vaginal Fingering, Vaginal Sex, Family Drama, Family Dynamics, Attempted Arranged Marriage, Emotionally Abusive Parents, Fluff, Light Angst, Mating Bites, Accidental Non-Con Biting, Fourth Chapter: Two Years Later, Domestic fluff, Gingerbread art contest, DK loves arguing with the housewives like he is one, Christmas Contest, Marriage Proposal
You can read this on my AO3.
Commissions open.
Willa stood in the kitchen, finishing the last bit of dinner. She looked out of the suburban house DK had asked to live in. The demon wanted a normal experience. They'd both denounced their wealthy heritage- at least until Willa inherited her father's empire, but that was twenty years down the road, at least. It was a nice sized house, two stories plus a decent attic, with plenty of rooms for a family. They weren't there yet, but it was in the plans. The commute to her tattoo parlor wasn't that far either and the large space suited them well to have the tattoo boys over with their current plus ones. It was a place they'd both fallen in love with.
Sometimes it still felt strange that they were together. She'd grown up with DK, their parents running in the same blue blooded circles, and had become best friends almost immediately. It was the worst thing that could have ever happened to her parents, but it was the best thing to happen to her. Two years ago, they'd started dating and now she was mated to him, though there was no marriage yet. Not that it mattered, a mated claim from a demon was more powerful than a ring.
"I'll have you know Darci!" DK yelled across the road, shattering the serenity of her thoughts. "My gingerbread is homemade and tastes like heaven! I don't need to attack others to cover up from buying from the store! Everyone can tell the difference Darci!"
Willa sighed, shaking her head and smiling. She opened the window to hear better.
"-believe you!"
He scoffed. "Why would I share my recipe with a cheater!? I'm going to beat you and Gretchen at the contest!"
"COMPETITION!"
"IT'S A CONTEST! IF IT WERE A COMPETITION, THERE'D BE MORE THAN ONE EVENT AND IT'D BE MORE OFFICIAL! THIS IS FOR CHARITY, GRETCHEN!"
"You can't just move in from your hoity-toity city life and presume you know the difference between a competition and contest! We've done this for years and I'll prove it to you tomorrow if you're going to the get-together!"
"You bet your ass I'm going to be there! I'll bring the wine!" He turned and stormed into the house.
She closed the window. Through the front door she heard him enter. He came into the kitchen and wrapped all four arms around her, huffing. Unlike his family, DK let more of his demonic side show. Three eyes, four arms, and patches of beautiful silver scales that spread over his body. Not to mention that mouth that was too wide and large to be normal. It kissed her neck. "Can you believe that? They think my gingerbread is fake!"
"They're just goading you to get the recipe."
"Housewives. Their an insane bunch."
"Yeah, I can't imagine the leverage they'd have over you if they found out you stole the recipe."
A hand went over her mouth and he whispered. "Don't even joke about that! You know my great grandmother would actually kill me if she found out!."
Willa laughed and he removed his hand. She turned and wrapped her arms around his neck, thumbing over one of the patches of silver scales. "You love this."
He held her close. "I do. I get to have meaningless fights with housewives and then have wine with them the next day. I think I was a housewife in another life. How's dinner coming? What's left to do?"
"Set the table and get the drinks."
"Leave it to me. You're still available for the contest, right?"
"Mhmm! My father's even showing up, too." The divorce between her parents had been quiet. Her mother had remarried within six months while her father remained single and she was sure that's how he liked it. Building a relationship with him had been weird at first, but to their surprise, they had more in common than either knew. They got together a few times a month and just sat and read something at a cafe. It was nice. He was still a little reticent of DK, but that was to be expected after years of battling each other.
DK nodded. "That's good. I'm glad you have your dad, you deserve to have some family, even if it's only one."
She smiled, setting the food on the table. "Me too. And I'm glad you always have your brother." Gavrail was the oldest of DK's family and was close to them. She loved him like a brother and vice versa. She was the sister he never had.
"One out of four ain't bad. He's coming, too. I've bullied him."
She eyed him skeptically. "You bullied him? How?" Gavrail was not easy to bully, even with family.
DK smiled wide, corners of his mouth reaching just under his eyes. "I have my ways."
After dinner, the table was cleared and cleaned and Willa hopped onto it, naked. It was their evening ritual since DK had signed up for the contest so he could practice his icing piping. It had taken two weeks, but he'd figured out how to hold the bag and what pressure he needed. He stood over Willa, two arms bracing on the table while the other two piped careful lines along her tattoos. It had also helped him to learn flooding, which he did on the ones on her chest. Breaking up the tattoos on her shoulder, was the scar of their first time together. Bite marks wrapped under her left breast and around it to her shoulder. It had torn some of her neck and arm too, but she'd only needed stitches on the deeper parts.
Each time he lined it, he piped them with hearts or flowers. It had been hard for DK to get past that night, how he'd accidentally lost control and hurt her. It had taken therapy from a very specific field, but it had been worth it. It'd also helped with other things from his childhood. Now, it was a gentle reminder of all they'd gone through together. He made sure to always take a moment to honor it.
"That tickles," Willa giggled.
"Don't move."
"It'll help you when you're doing last minute piping and your hands are shaking."
He smirked. "My hands would never shake."
"You never know. What if Darci or Gretchen have really good themes." The contestants had to each do a theme from the song "The Twelve Days of Christmas" and DK had gotten the very last day. Whatever he was planning looked really cool. He was secretive with it, though, but she loved surprises, so she'd wait.
He snorted. "Yeah, and I have a nine-to-five job." He was piping on her arm sleeve. "Gretchen uses a bakery and Darci can't handle any spice, so hers will always lack flavor."
Willa hummed. "I do remember that time she tried to make punch." She scrunched her nose.
"You couldn't even taste the carbonation on the seltzer water. I don't know how she accomplished that." DK stopped talking to concentrate.
After a while, she wiggled her arm, making the line uneven. His third eye glared at her. She giggled, further shaking his progress. "Oops!"
"Don't. Move."
"Of course."
"Don't!"
She laughed. "I won't! After this!" She waited a whole thirty seconds- maybe. She twitched her arm."
He huffed and all eyes glared at her. "Can I help you with something?"
She fell into a fit of giggles. "I'm sorry! I'm just bored!"
He huffed louder and looked at her. He moved the icing over her breasts and drew hearts around her nipples. He bent down and licked it up, making sure to suck on them. Her eyes fluttered shut and she smiled wide. "Better?"
She nodded.
"You are the most beautiful, most terrible canvas."
The day of the contest started at five in the morning for DK. Willa rose at six-thirty and made them coffee and food while he carefully loaded all the gingerbread pieces into boxes. He seemed more frantic than ever. Her cool-headed partner who never let himself get swept up in worries, was fretting and going over the numbers multiple times. Willa was feeding him breakfast because he refused to sit and take the time to eat. They wore matching Christmas sweaters, though Willa wore dark red leggings and buckled boots while DK had dark green slacks and dress shoes.
"You're going to rock it," she assured him.
He nodded, half listening. She sighed and fed him another bite.
They left thirty minutes later, which was early enough for DK, but it meant Willa would have to sit in the uncomfortable seats for two and a half hours. She busied herself with window shopping. She looked at all the Christmas decor the shops needed to have. The frost crystalized across surfaces, making things look even more magical than it already was. She loved winter.
Down the street, she saw her coworkers. She met them. "Oh, did you get bullied into watching DK compete with a bunch of housewives too?"
"Something like that."
She frowned. It was strange that so many people were attending when it wasn't normally their thing, but she knew DK was proud of his work and she was happy that he was inviting so many people. She even saw a lot of his closest friends, some of them being the sugar mamas he used to have. She sat with her coworkers, saving a spot for her father and Gavrail.
When Gavrail arrived, he eyed the whole aisle and raised a brow at her.
She shrugged.
Her father arrived, sliding past Gavrail to sit between him and Willa. "Gavrail." Gavrail nodded. Cuthbert smiled at Willa. "How's he been?"
"Nervous, which I've never seen."
Cuthbert nodded. "There's always a first for everything. What's his theme?"
"Twelve drummers drumming."
Cuthbert nodded.
The contest began. They wheeled in the first set from the song. They wrote their favorites on a paper and waited for the next set. Every one was creative and well crafted. She saw Gretchen and Darci's and knew why DK was positive he'd win. Darci's did look like it was chiseled from store bought gingerbread.
Gavrail leaned across Cuthburt, to whisper. "Willa, what recipe did DK use?"
She hesitated and then shrugged.
Gavrail squinted at her. "What do you mean you don't know?"
She finally whispered back. "He doesn't share everything with me!"
That only seemed more suspicious. "Of course he does! Why won't you tell me?"
She sighed. "He… borrowed… the recipe from family."
Cuthbert looked at Willa. "You mean the one his great-grandmother made?"
Willa bit her bottom lip. "Maybe?"
Gavrail paled. "She's going to kill him. She doesn't like when people steal from her."
"Only if she finds out." Willa stared at him.
"She won't hear it from me," Cuthburt said. They were bringing in the next round.
Willa gave him an appreciative smile, feeling a fondness for her father she'd never had before.
Gavrail sighed. "DK owes me."
They took a break at the halfway point and it was much needed. She stretched her legs and got a coffee with Grey. She'd run the tattoo parlor with him the longest. They'd gone through schooling together and had given each other their second tattoos. They returned to find their group chatting together until they were spotted. They dispersed quickly. Willa frowned and glanced at Grey. He shrugged.
The rest of the contest went smoothly, but Willa was glad when DK's section was finally being shown. His set had simple moving parts, with the drummers' hands drumming. The piping looked meticulous and marvelous, all that practicing paying off. She voted for him of course.
When the ballets were turned in, there was another break while they were counted. She watched her group, fidgeting more than usual now that she was looking. They began announcing the winners, starting with fifth place. DK came in fourth, beating out Darci and Gretchen. He blew them a kiss as he accepted his award.
Cuthburt raised a brow at Willa.
She shook her head. "Don't worry about it, just friendly rivalry."
DK disappeared and she stood to go to the back to collect him, figuring he was going to go rub it in the wives' faces. Gavrail followed, along with the rest of the group. That was also odd since she figured they'd have left once the contest was over, but maybe DK had organized a get together afterwards. His set was unguarded when they arrived. She looked around for him, but found no sign of him. Then something caught her attention. In the middle of the drummers was a velvet jewelry box with a note that read "for Willa only." Her heart thundered. She went to it, trying not to let her hands shake. It might not be a ring. She knew marriage was inevitable, but she hadn't figured it'd be this soon.
She opened it to find the ring her mother had worn which had been given to her father by his mother. DK was next to her now and took it from her. She turned to him, eyes misting.
"Willa," he said. He was kneeling on one knee. "You're my best friend and the only person I'd want to spend forever with. Will you-"
"YES!" She covered her mouth. "I'm sorry, finish."
The group laughed.
DK did as well, all three eyes crinkling in delight. "Will you marry me?"
She nodded.
He held a hand out. "Can I have your hand?"
"Oh, shit, yeah." She held her left hand out for him.
He slid the ring on. It fit perfectly. She tugged him into a kiss, cheeks wet from tears. A round of applause erupted. Of course. They were all here for this. Congratulations were had, along with hugs. She turned to her father off to the side away from the group, hands in his pockets.
She went to him, pulling him into a hug. It as the first time they'd had contact like this. He took a long moment to hug her back, but when he did, he squeezed her tight. "Thank you," she said.
"It will get better use this way." It was the closest she was going to get, but at least it was something.
She hugged him tighter and then stepped back. "It will, I promise."
"I gave him mine as well, it was my father's."
She wiped tears from her eyes and nodded. She turned back to DK. "Is this why you were so nervous?"
He laughed. "Of course, I knew I'd get in one of the top places with the contest, but I needed to do this right. Not too public, but with all the important people."
She hugged him. "I love you."
"I love you, too."
"Can we eat the gingerbread now?" she asked.
"Hell yeah! Everyone! Let's share some celebratory gingerbread! Eat all of it! Leave no evidence behind!"
Morgot's overwhelmed with raising her baby all alone and she's about to have a meltdown in the arts and crafts store. Melle Licious, a supervillain, is here to save the day.
Rated Mature. Twelve Days Of Christmas, Super Heroes and Super Villains, Single Parents, Single mom with half alien baby, superhero baby daddy, overwhelmed mama, Upset baby, crying baby, crying in the arts and crafts store, Buff villain, Flirting, Imprinting, Baby Imprints on villain, A+ Parenting, Breastfeeding
You can read this on my AO3.
Commissions open.
Margot sang quietly to the little baby in the car seat nestled in the cart. The baby, Harper, her one and only, cried loudly, inconsolable. Margot tried not to cry in frustration, not in the middle of the arts and crafts store. It was late at night, but this was the only time she'd have to go shopping. So, she sang a little louder. A little Christmas lullaby, which had been working without fail until tonight. She couldn't blame Harper for the hurt she must be feeling. Her father, a superhero she would never name again, was from a different planet, one where babies imprinted on their close people in their first week of birth. It was an important bond that needed to be nurtured and guarded until they were teenagers. Ones who did not get those needs met turned cold and rejected society. Like her ex.
He'd assured her that they would be fine, that he'd be able to attach and everything would be normal. It wouldn't be like his home planet, but it'd be equivalent to human attachments, but it had never happened. And then when she'd gotten pregnant, he'd grown more distant and refused to help her in any means. He'd even shown disgust when her stomach started to swell. It had broken her heart and she couldn't handle the idea of Harper being around such indifference. So, she'd left before Harper was born, but with only Margot to imprint on, Harper was becoming more distressed as the days went on. She'd been hoping that being half human would help, but it hadn't.
She patted the bundle, trying to soothe her. "I know, I know, we'll leave just after I get that extra fabric for our matching scarf and hat." Harper got the hat, she'd have the scarf. It was a cute pattern, but she'd run out. The rattle she'd been chewing on was thrown out of her car seat and onto the floor. Margot closed her eyes and tried to get her composure and not look crazy in front of everyone when she broke down crying.
"Oops! Here you go." The voice was feminine, husky, relaxing almost.
Margot looked at the stranger, automatically going to take it. The woman was taller than her with the figure of a body-builder in a pristine, tailored pant-suit of gold and red. Her hair was in a perfect, elegant pony-tail, makeup on point, gaze sharp and calculating. She smiled warmly at Margot, but Margot was trying not to panic. Before her, holding Harper's toy, was a notorious villain, Melle Licious. She would have been in the villain syndicate if she'd cared about super-villainy. As it was, she was running her own business and making her own mark behind the scenes. Margot only knew this was her secret identity from having seen her picture once in her ex's files. The ones he kept in case he needed to blackmail anyone. The ones she'd burned to spite him before she'd left.
She stiffly took the rattle. "Th-thank… you…" She felt utterly frumpy next to her. Her shirt hadn't been washed in weeks with dried breast milk stains, her yoga pants were stained with who knew what and her bun had been falling out of the stretched ponytail holder since lunchtime. Not to mention the puffiness around her eyes, both from crying and lack of sleep.
Harper wailed. Margot turned her attention to her. She didn't have time to worry about a villain. She was going to end up being thrown out when some angry customer complained. She wouldn't blame them. She dug through her oversized purse for wipes to clean the rattle off.
"Hey, little miss, it's okay," Melle Licious cooed. "Your mama's getting your rattle ready for you." She smiled warmly and it took a second for Margot to realize she'd stopped looking for the wipes and was staring. It wasn't until Melle Licious winked at her that she jumped and fished out the wipes. She could feel her cheeks burning. Melle Licious smiled at Harper. "You're such a cutie." She leaned in to whisper. "And your mama's even cuter."
This wasn't happening. She ignored how much hotter her cheeks were getting and focused on cleaning the rattle.
Melle Licious continued to talk with Harper. "Want to see what I was getting? I was getting supplies for my Twelve Days of Christmas set. I needed some more rolls to make up my eleven pipers piping. See? These pipe cleaners will be their instruments. I know it's silly, but I love Christmas." She held up indoor snowballs. "And see these? My employees love having indoor snowball fights. It's fun seeing grown men turn into children again."
Margot put the wipes away and smiled at that. She knew Melle Licious had killed plenty of people, but seeing her do something so small and whimsical melted her heart a little. She understood why villains were villains, but she'd always disagreed with her ex's view that there was no humanity in them. Harper cooed and reached out for the pipe cleaners, garbling like she was talking to Melle Licious. She missed those days when Harper would babble to her. Now all did when she was awake was cry.
Margot gasped loudly in shock and horror. Harper had stopped crying! She was grabbing Melle Licious' finger and trying to suck on it. She'd imprinted! This had to be a nightmare. This couldn't be real. It had happened too fast! She just couldn't believe that Harper had imprinted on the villain who'd cooed at her twice!
"Are you alright?" Melle Licious asked, leaning in front of Margot's view. She lightly touched Margot's elbow. "Did I over step? I apologize if I misread the situation."
Margot blinked and started crying. It was too overwhelming. She was too tired and too strung out to handle any of this. She'd sworn off supers and by extent villains, but now she was facing a very serious problem.
"Whoa, hey, it's okay," Melle Licious whispered. She gently took the rattle and handed it to Harper. She took Margot's hands and rubbed the backs of them. "What's your name, sweetheart?"
A group of older women passed by, glaring at them. Melle Licious shot a warning glare back before turning her attention to Margot, all animosity gone.
"M-Margot," she sniffled. She squeezed her eyes closed, the embarrassment of falling apart like this overwhelming.
"Margot, that is a beautiful name. I'm Anne Gunne, how can I help? Are you alone?"
She removed her hands from Anne's gentle grip to cover her face. "I'm sorry, I just need a moment-" she choked on a loud sob and covered her mouth tightly.
"Sweetheart, take all the time you need. You're allowed to cry wherever you need to."
Margot shook her head. She was causing a scene. "I'll be alright, I just-" but then she looked at Harper, calmly chewing on her rattle and started crying harder. A loud sob escaped this time. She was loosing control. Everything was falling apart at the seems and she'd lost all her thread to stitch it back together.
Anne put an arm around her, muscles holding her. "Do you need some air? I'll help you outside if you'd like?"
She nodded. "I'm so sorry!"
"I like helping, it's not a problem. Can I take your little Sweet Pea, here? I promise to stay within a foot of you the whole time."
She nodded again, trying to calm herself. She followed Anne Gunne, hardened criminal and killer of superheroes, outside where it as snowing. They stood in the covered area, Anne rocking Harper gently.
"Margot, I'm here if you want to talk about it. I can also just rock your Sweet Pea for as long as you need."
The implication made her begin crying all over again. She pressed her hands to her face again and shook her head. "I'm sorry!"
Anne took her hand. "I don't need anymore apologies, I just want to know if there's anything I could do to help."
"She's imprinted!" Margot sobbed, covering her mouth and squeezing her eyes shut.
Anne Gunne frowned. "Imprinted?" She looked at Harper. "Sweet Pea, here? I'm sorry, I don't understand and I don't want to jump to conclusions."
"She… She couldn't imprint on her father like… like her culture does and it's made her- but now she's imprinted on you!" She couldn't stop crying and she could feel herself about to hyperventilate.
Anne took a long moment to parse out what she said next. "Sweet Pea has… imprinted on me… so, she's not human."
Margot shook her head, large, heavy tears staining her cheeks. "Her father is a- a super, but he didn't want her- us, so I left before-before she was born and she's never met him, but-but they feel it- her race, they know they're missing- and now-" she fell into more sobs.
"Oh, sweetheart…" Anne set Harper down next to them and pulled her into a hug.
Margot sobbed into her shoulder, comforted by the strength those arms held.
"You sound like you've been going through it. I'm so sorry you've been alone." She paused for a moment. "I know you don't know me, but if it will help, I'll do what it takes to help you with Sweet Pea, here."
Margot pushed away, shaking her head. "No! I couldn't ask that! That's- it's like being a parent. We'd need to live together and not just for a little bit, for ten to fifteen years! And you're-" she stopped herself. "I'm sorry!"
Anne's eyes narrowed, almost turning sharp, though the rest of her comportment stayed calm and concerned. "I'm what?"
Margot shook her head, covering her mouth. "Thank you for your offer, but I couldn't ask it of you."
Anne Gunne was scrutinizing her now. "I've never been recognized before," she whispered. "How did you know?"
She hesitated. She wanted to play dumb. Harper was within reach of Anne Gunne. Of Melle Licious. She didn't want to upset someone with a name of such a warning.
Anne put the palm of her hand to her forehead. "Oh, sweetheart, shit, I'm so sorry." She rose her hands. "I won't do anything, I promise. You're safe with me, same with Sweet Pea. If you want to walk away and never talk to me again, that's perfectly fine. I won't be offended."
Her hands shook, not just from Melle Licious discovering Margot knew it was her, but with everything else. She tried to take a calming breath. "My- my ex… He had… Files on a lot of you guys… With your true identities and other information… I discovered them… For a rainy day, he said, but that never felt right- like what a superhero should do? So before I left, I burned them…"
Anne Gunne's lips quirked into a gorgeously mischievous smirk. "You did?"
Harper cooed loudly, almost whining. Margot knelt down to rock the car seat. "It just felt wrong. He either needed to turn you all in or defeat you fare and square, not blackmail you guys."
She crouched next to her. "Thank you, Margot."
She smiled and nodded.
"Now, about Sweet Pea. I've always wanted to be a mom."
Margot snapped at attention, eyes wide, already shaking her head.
Anne placed a hand on her arm. "I'm serious. Look, I heard her nonstop crying and if she's like that where there's nice stimulation, I can't imagine what it's like at home or in the wee hours of the night. I can see how it's wearing you down. I'm not perfect, but I'm as close as you're going to get." She winked. "If I can help two beautiful women, then I'm going to."
She felt herself flushing again. "I don't know what to say…" She sniffled. "I don't really have much of a choice- I don't mean it like that- I just- I'm sorry."
Anne laughed gently. "You're quite alright, sweetheart. You have two hard choices to pick from, ignore the imprint and hope you can manage, but I'm guessing you don't know what would happen long term, or you move in with a complete stranger and hope things work out. I'm only easing the decision a little by letting you know I'm willing to help out. How about this, why don't we do our shopping together and it will give you time think things over."
"I'd like that…"
Anne stood, taking Harper with her. Margot led the way back to the cart. They went to the aisle of yarn where she picked the extra yarn. Along the way, Anne added her own things to the cart, along with a lot of little things for Harper. She'd only wink when Margot tried to protest.
Or when Anne bought everything for them. She repeated her earlier phrase, "If I can help two beautiful women, then I'm going to."
It shut Margot up. She'd never been flirted with. Her ex had been more silent smolder and spoke with physicality. And the small touches to her shoulder and back from Anne felt natural, but she wanted more. Of course, she wouldn't expect them to be a couple, she'd never been with a woman, but if she could have the smaller forms of affection regularly, she'd feel almost human again.
Anne was loading the groceries as Margot strapped Harper in. She held herself as she looked at Anne. "I'd like to take you up on your offer."
Anne smiled. "Excellent! I'll follow you to your place. We can stay there until we get you both moved into mine."
It felt crazy. It was crazy. But she didn't have much choice unless she could handle the heartbreak Harper would feel. She imagined her ex and her insides froze at the thought of Harper turning out like that.
Her breasts were swollen when they got home and Harper was starting to fuss. It was feeding time. As she got out of the car, she felt the sudden leak of her milk. "Shit," she hissed. "C'mon, Harper, let's go eat and then we'll bring the groceries in."
"That's a perfect name for her," Anne said, coming to their side of the car at the apartment complex. "We'll all go up and then I'll bring in the groceries while you feed our little Sweet Pea."
Our. It blindsided her. She felt the sting of fresh tears. She nodded and took Harper out and carried her into the building. It was a lack-luster apartment on the fourth floor. It leaked and had only chairs from the dining table for seating. She sat down and without thinking, began to feed Harper, pulling her shirt up and her breast free. She sighed as the let-down of milk ebbed and it hurt less. Harper ate greedily. Anne excused herself and brought back the groceries. She put them away as Harper fed.
"How long have you lived here?" Anne asked.
"Six months. My work doesn't pay much."
She scoffed. "Most don't, it's why villainy is so popular."
Harper was on the second breast and starting to fall asleep. Margot burped her and then started to rock her to sleep.
"Why don't you let me do that?" Anne said. "Take a break."
Margot wanted to protest, but Anne was already reaching for Harper. She relented and set about the breast pumps. Anne rocked Harper, pacing around the empty living room. They fell into a comfortable silence. Margot watched Anne rock Harper, checking her phone and sending off messages. She looked so much in control, Margot was envious. After a while, she put Harper in her crib in the bedroom.
"You barely have a mattress, sweetheart." She was frowning.
She was putting the fresh milk in the fridge and cleaning the device. "Yeah, sorry, this place is expensive for the work I could get right now."
"I bet it's hardly comfortable."
"It's not, but I haven't been sleeping much anyway because Harper hasn't been able to sleep."
Anne reached out to feel Margot's hair, which was now halfway out of its hold. "And the last time you showered?"
She felt the tears welling up again and wiped them away.
Anne clicked her tongue. "If you're up for it, you can go take one. I'm here now and I'm not going anywhere."
In a haze of disbelief, Margot took a shower. It was longer than her normal, letting the hot water fall over the back of her neck. She wrapped herself in a towel and put her clothes the laundry hamper outside the bathroom, too ashamed to admit that she'd have just worn them again if she'd been alone.
Anne did not hide how she looked over Margot's body, admiring it. She felt herself flushing once more and opened the dryer to look for some clothes, but it was empty.
"I folded them. You've only got one pair of clothes left."
She nodded, caught in her horrible habit. She washed her clothes with the household items and picked them out of the dryer as needed. She went to the table and sighed. All that was left was the shirt that had shrunk and warped in the wash a month ago, making it a lumpy, crooked crop-top that almost showed her under boob and the shorts that always rode up.
"I'll do the laundry while you get some sleep and before you try to tell me I don't have to, no, I don't have to, but I'm going because I can and you deserve to have clean clothes too. I'll join you in bed when I'm done."
To that, Margot flushed and nodded. She went into the bathroom to change and almost gasped. There was underboob definitely showing in places where it warped shorter than the rest of the shirt. And the shorts… They showed so much of her butt cheeks. They'd definitely fit better before she'd been pregnant. And her stomach… She hadn't lost the baby weight and even though it hadn't been long, she felt like it was never going to go away.
She hung her towel up and and went back out. Again, Anne drank her in, this time though, it had hunger in it. She raked over her curves and the exposed skin.
Margot thought now was the perfect time to ask. "Uhm… What… What will our relationship be?"
Anne Gunne smiled wide. "We're going to be so in love, you won't even remember there was a time without me." She went to Margot, lightly brushing the wet curls through her fingers. "Do you want to be loved like that, Margot?"
She flushed hard and nodded, crossing her arms over her stomach. "I've never been with a woman before…"
"Women are great. Much better than men. Don't worry, it'll happen when it happens, I'm not in a rush, unless you are." She winked. "Go get some sleep, sweetheart. You deserve it."
Margot nodded and went into the bedroom. She lay down on the mattress and was overwhelmed with the thought of Anne sleeping next to her. On the horrible mattress. She looked like she owned the best mattress one could buy and Margot and got this for free off a social media site. It was embarrassing having someone see her home like this. Her mind tumbled through many thoughts until suddenly, she was asleep, everything finally catching up with her.
Anne Gunne had already gathered all the clothes she could find of Margot's and put them in the washing machine. She set it to run once Margot went to her room. She was appalled to find only three yoga pants and five worn shirts. Margot obviously spent all her money on Harper. She had everything she needed, a full dresser of clothes, blankets, and toys. She was a healthy baby while her mama suffered. She couldn't imagine the lonliness and helplessness.
She knew exactly who Margot's ex was and there would be retribution, but for now, she bought tickets for a Christmas event tomorrow. And they'd go shopping Margot, who really needed new clothes in every category. And while they were out, her men would move them into her penthouse. They'd have to get a proper house, but for now, the penthouse would do.
She folded the clothes and undressed completely, cuddling her naked body to Margot's. She wrapped an arm around her soft stomach. She couldn't wait to get a hold of all her curves and taste every inch, but for now, she held Margot. And in two hours, when Harper woke up hungry, she kept Margot company, enjoying how she lingered on Anne's nude form.
She took Harper from her and rocked her to sleep, enjoying the sight of Margot fast asleep in a bed they shared. She couldn't believe her luck. She'd found a gorgeous wife and beautiful daughter in one night. She'd have to decorate for Christmas now, but that was alright, she had a feeling Margot was the type to love the holidays. She kissed Harper's head.
"Thanks for picking me, Sweet Pea, I hope I can do you and your mama proud."
When Willa can't get in the mood, her best friend offers to help…
Her mind went blank. Of course she'd thought about him. He was gorgeous and she'd seen how he flirted with women, oozing charisma that had them weak in the knees. Even from a distance, it had an effect on her. But he was her best friend and that had always silenced any lingering sexual or romantic feelings. She blinked and stammered before frowning. “I didn't… I didn't realize you felt anything like that about me… I'm not exactly the type you've always gone for…” She wasn't thin and model-esque like all the other women he’d chosen.
DK shrugged. “There's only one you.” His top pair of hands rested on her shoulders. “Don't overthink it, Willa. We'll be fine, promise, just answer without thinking, do you want me to help you out? Do you want to have sex?”
Part One Part Two Part Three Part Four
Rated Explicit. Best Friends to Lovers, Masturbation, Mutual Masturbation, Oral Sex, Lingerie, Vaginal Fingering, Vaginal Sex, Family Drama, Family Dynamics, Attempted Arranged Marriage, Emotionally Abusive Parents, Fluff, Light Angst, Mating Bites, Accidental Non-Con Biting
You can read this on my AO3.
Commissions open.
She got a mile before the tears began. She held it in as much as possible before reaching DK’s apartment thirty minutes later. And only then, when she was parked, did she allow herself to sob uncontrollably. She covered her face and let it all out. Her family had disintegrated and she couldn’t help feeling it was all her fault. Like she should have been a better daughter. As the shockwaves hit, her body itched more and more for DK. To be held by him and comforted.
Slowly, she got out of her car and went up to his apartment. She entered the code for the front door and rode the elevator up, feeling numb by the time she reached his door. She turned the key in the door and opened it. She locked it behind her and paused, listening for sounds. Music was playing and DK was singing along to it. It was already comforting. She went towards the voice.
He was in his bedroom, holding up a pair of lace lingerie. When she came in, he spoke. “Hey, what do you think of me in–”
She crossed her arms, suddenly too shy. She didn’t like how exposed she felt. Her eyes glued themselves to the floor. She probably looked awful. Puffy and red and tear stained.
He froze, dropping the lingerie. “Willa, what’s wrong?” He moved to hug her, but she flinched away. He stopped and looked her over before he sat down on his bed and spoke again, softly. “Do you want to talk about it?”
She shook her head as tears threatened to spill out. She swallowed and spoke anyway. “Sam was there… Talking with Mother about how to… Handle me.”
He frowned, but he said nothing.
The tears fell and she tried not to sob. “She slapped me, DK. Sam worked her up and she slapped me when she felt I got out of line and she would have hit me more if I hadn't threatened her.” This time she went to him, moving between his legs to press herself against him.
He embraced her tightly. “I’m so sorry, Willa.”
She told him the rest, quietly sniffling as she did. She loved how he held her and how he smelled. All of it was so familiar and so comforting, she’d stopped crying completely by the time she’d finished her story.
“Cuthbert did all that? Wow.”
“I know…”
“Permission to suck out Sam’s soul?”
She giggled. “That is tempting. It would save any future women he preys on…”
“It would.”
She looked at the haphazard packing. Most of it was in large, black, garbage bags. Her eyes fell to the lace underwear.
“Were you going to ask if I’d like to see you in lingerie?”
“I was. I have a ton.”
She hummed. “Yeah, bring them.”
He nodded. “Do you want to help me pack?”
“What all are you bringing?”
“Just the bathroom and bedroom stuff. Everything else can be for the next tenant.”
“Sure, I can do the bathroom. It’ll take the longest.” She smirked as he snorted. DK was no slouch with his looks. Often his care routine and style made her feel frumpy. She slowly moved away from him and went to the bathroom. She assessed what she had to deal with, sighing when she opened the cupboards and found them full of products.
She called to him. “Are you actually going to use all of these?”
He was next to her in moments, looking through them. “Probably not, but they’d all be nice for you.”
“I don’t need fancy shampoos.”
DK snorted. “Yes, you do!” He brushed his fingers through her hair. “You have gorgeous hair and it needs to be treated properly.”
“You gonna do it?”
He smiled and all three eyes widened. “I thought you’d never ask. Bring them all!”
She sighed and began to pack them. He patted her butt and thanked her as he went back to his room. An hour and a half later, she flopped down on his bed, finally finished with the bathroom. DK was still packing, but she noticed a bit of lace peeking out of his waistband. She stared at it, hit with a sudden wave of lust she was not used to having with any previous relationship.
She slid off the bed and snagged one of his shirts he hadn’t packed yet. He was focused and didn’t see her slip out. She got out of her clothes and put his shirt on. It was close enough to the one she’d stolen. A flutter of nervousness and excitement rippled through her as she entered the room. She'd only done this a few times with little to no success.
DK looked up at the movement and then stared, his eyes raking over her. “Willa… You keep doing that and it’s gonna bring out my more bestial side…”
She laughed. “Good.” She went to him and knelt down. Her heart pounded. She didn’t know what he’d think of her skill, which wasn't much. She undid his jeans and tugged them down, leaving the lace thong. She smiled wide. “I knew it.”
He was already semi-hard and when she kissed his dick over the lace he hissed. “Fuck.” She had all his attention and it was exciting and nerve wracking.
She mouthed him through the lace, feeling him harden against her. The lace was wet by the time he was fully erect and she was pulling it down. Her fingers curled around his ridges perfectly. She pulled it against her mouth and sucked his length in. His hips bucked into her mouth, almost choking her.
“Fuck, sorry.” He held still, but as she moved her head, he thrust into her mouth again. He swore again.
She opened her mouth with her tongue sticking all the way out and waited, watching him to communicate.
He shuddered and slowly began to move his cock into her mouth. He was slow and methodical, but she could feel his tightly held control slipping. His complexion was shifting to silver and his horns were slowly growing, sparking with fire. She'd never heard of him losing control like this so often. He was always so careful to keep his perfect appearance.
She moaned, encouraging him. His breath was shaky as he moved faster. Her hands grasped his ass and kneaded it.He moaned, hand tangling in her hair. His thrusts got faster and deeper. It was getting closer to her threshold, but she'd never seen him like this and she wanted it all. His moans got louder and his cock pressed against the back of her throat, making her finally gag. He gasped and pulled out, streams of his seed spilling down the front of the shirt she wore.
She wiped her mouth and then jumped when he was suddenly kneeling and tugging her into a kiss. They ended up on the floor, DK pinning her down, rubbing his thigh against her wet cunt. She moaned, biting her lip.
He came to a shaking halt. “I don't want to do this here…” He kissed her neck, knee still firmly pressed against her. He hummed. “You were so incredible, though… I've never been so turned on.”
He begrudgingly pulled away fully and sat back on his knees. He pulled her up into a sitting position and kissed her. “You're so beautiful. Fuck. I love you so much.”
It made everything inside her flutter, but the shyness crept up. “I know I'm not that experienced, but I'm glad I was able to do something…”
He frowned and almost laughed. “Experience isn't all it's cracked up to be, babe. The relationship between the people and how well they mesh matter way more.” He brought her into a kiss, hard and eager. His hands ghosted her ass, wanting to grope, but keeping in control. “You were so sexy, I came faster than I ever have. I couldn't even try to hold on.”
Willa could feel herself flushing. “I saw you wearing those and also couldn't help myself. Which is new for me, too.” She was once again struck with how surreal it all was, and yet, at the same time, it was just another conversation.
“I'm glad you like them. I'll wear them more often.”
“Please do!” She kissed him. “We should get back to it. Looks like you're almost done. Do you want help?”
“Sure.”
They had everything packed and loaded in the truck DK had rented. Willa ordered pizza while they unpacked and DK returned the truck. When he got home, the pizza had arrived and Willa had made the place romantic. Candles to replace the lights, a dress she actually liked, a nice tablecloth over the coffee table, her best plates and linen napkins, pop in wine classes, and to top it all off, some jazz playing.
DK stared at the spectacle, slowly closing the door and hanging his keys up where he'd always hung them. “Whoa, what's this?”
Willa faltered. She'd thought it'd be a funny and fun thing to do, but now she remembered all the scoffs and belittling from her former partners annoyed that she was trying to emasculate them. DK was different, but still, the nervousness weighed her down. She played with the skirt of her dress some. “Uhm… I just thought it'd be a fun way to celebrate you moving in.”
He looked around and nodded. “I love it. No one's ever done anything like this for me. We're gonna dance right?”
She laughed, so full of joy that he appreciated it. She nodded. “How else would we end the date?”
“Good! I love dancing with you.”
She flushed. “I like it, too.”
They sat on the floor, leaning against the couch and enjoyed each other's company. They talked about where his stuff would be and what she'd purge to fit his stuff in.
“You don't have to,” he said.
“I know, but it's a good excuse to declutter.”
“I like your clutter, it's homey. It's why I liked over here more than my bachelor pad.”
She laughed. “You won't think that when you open the closets and everything falls out.”
He kissed her. "If your parents can't scare me off, a little bit of clutter won't."
Her stomach knotted. He could always read her so well. She smiled and nodded, leaning forward to blow the candles out. "Alright, but we are going to need space for all your fancy products."
He tugged her hand, leading her to straddle his lap. She settled on him, her dress draped around them. He ran his hands up her thighs underneath, relishing it. His other pair rubbed her arms. "You have one bottle of soap for everything, there's plenty of room in the bathroom for my stuff." He tracked his hands moving under her dress. "I can't believe I get to just do this now. I've wanted to hold you, to just feel you like this for so long… It feels like a dream."
She felt under his shirt. "I'm glad I'm not the only one thinking this is a dream. It feels so surreal. I'm still having a hard time processing it. I pushed all my romantic feelings for you down so I wouldn't get confused." She loved how his skin melted into scales. How warm he always was. "It feels weird I get to be so indulgent now."
"We can take turns indulging in each other." His hands reached her ass and found no panties. His three eyes focused and he groped her ass. He began to massage her it, fingers skimming between her legs to her pussy and then back up. "You've always been so private about what you like sexually, I'm excited I get to discover your secret world."
"Me too." She could already hear how breathy she was.
He leaned in, smelling her neck. "I didn't think you could smell better than you do, but it gets so much richer when you're turned on." He opened his mouth fully, twice as long as a normal mouth, and licked up her cleavage to her neck. "You were very good at hiding this from me." He was amused, but she could hear the bitterness behind it.
She popped her chest up a little and opened her neck more for him. His fingers ghosted her pussy again, teasing her in a way that had her melting and almost begging for more. "I didn't… Didn't want it to bother you, I knew you were sensitive to smells and I didn't want it to…" She forgot what she was going to say as his hands dipped again, almost touching her clit.
"You did a damn good job." He licked her cleavage and groped her breasts. He moaned. "You're not even wearing a bra." Fire ignited on his head and his horns grew, curved and a shimmering metallic silver. His eyes changed to a pale silver, sparkling as they promised to devour her. He sucked her flesh and she felt his teeth sharpen. He pulled her dress down, freeing them. The patches of silver scales spread, covering all of him. He was transforming fully in front of her eyes.
"Dk…" she breathed.
"You got stronger." He pulled her hips down onto his arousal tenting his pants.
"I've… I've always loved your true form…"
His grin stretched all the way, splitting his face. "You're getting all hot and bothered by my demon side?" His tongue, now much longer, flicked over her nipple.
She moaned, shivering. "You're not going to keep teasing me, are you?"
"Oh, I'm going to tease you as much as I can. I've thought of you on this coffee table too many times not to indulge in that."
"You have!?"
"Draped over it, bent over it. The wood compliments your skin tone."
She laughed. "Fuck, you're hopeless. I don't know how I didn't see it."
He nipped her breast. "You're quite self-centered. I didn't expect you to."
She laughed and pushed his face away playfully. His tongue slid from his mouth and wrapped around her fingers. She shivered at the sight of his tongue. She ground against his fingers that played kept ghosting her. They finally dipped between her lips, stroking her clit. She moaned and pulled her hand away from his tongue, wanting to kiss him.
Her fingers were at his pants, undoing them. She stood up on her knees as she pulled his clothes off, kicking them off. She settled back down, rocking her hips, coating his cock in her arousal. She pulled him close, kissing him furiously. She could feel more pronounced ridges. She felt for him, hands wrapping around to feel his full demonic cock. She broke away from her kiss to move her dress to the side to look.
"Shit," she breathed. It was a gorgeous dark silver that split into two ends, both tapering into points. The ridges were stronger at his base, blending into soft spikes at the top. Both heads were leaking precum and she couldn't help but rub the tips with her thumb each. DK twitched, moaning under her.
"I expect to be able to suck this later," she said. It was bossier than she'd meant, but she didn't back down.
DK kissed her. "I love when you demand things. Do it more!"
She laughed and moved so he lined up with her. It was a little tricky holding both tips so they entered her, but the moment they did, her head feel back, her dress settled around them and she moaned, sinking all the way down on him. He kissed her ravenously, tongue filling all of her mouth and spilling out the side. Hands tangled in her hair, around her waist, and played with her breasts. She rocked her hips slowly, getting used to the new stretch and feel of the double heads. If they weren't kissing, their breaths were hot on each others' necks. It was unusual for DK to be so quiet, but he was so focused on her, on keeping his mouth busy where he could, the only sound he made were those beautiful moans.
His tips brushed her inner walls in such a perfect way, she could hardly breathe. She was rocking quickly on him as everything crashed around her and she came, but even still, she couldn't stop moving. Couldn't stop craving the next orgasm from him. Each one made her next even harder and longer, soaking him over and over. She was screaming, barely able to catch her breath. DK gripped her hips and moved her, helping her fuck him faster. They bumped the coffee table, knocking over the candles and the pop. They rolled off and onto the carpet, spilling wax and fizzy liquid, but it didn't stop them.
His grip dug into her sides and she could feel talons threatening to scratch her. His eyes were glowing brighter, tails lashing out in fury. He was getting hotter to the touch and it felt wonderful against her skin, against the inside of her cunt as his cock also warmed. His moans were getting heavier, vibrating into her soul, making her shiver in what would normally have been fear. His mouth opened wide, panting. His teeth seemed sharper and longer, dripping with silver saliva. He leaned in and wrapped his mouth around her neck, his tongue flicking the flesh. Silver droplets fell between her cleavage. His jaws moved to wrap around her shoulder, while the bottom scooped most of her breast in it.
He bit down, razor sharp teeth piercing her skin, tearing it a little as she fucked him. Willa gasped, screaming, a mix of surprise, pain, and pleasure. She hadn't expected this, but the idea of DK so without control had her holding his head to her so it stopped tearing. She came again. His strength in using her to fuck his dick was overwhelming in a glorious way. He was fucking her faster and harder, their skin slapping together. Blood soaked her dress while his tongue lapped at it and her nipple, drinking it in. His breath threatened to sear her skin.
He thrust her on him harder and harder until his hips jerked and he pulled her down to bottom out on him as he came. Her insides felt like they were on the verge of burning and despite her best efforts, his had torn into her shoulder and under her chest some. As he slowed and his jaw slacked, he began to cool and the fire inside her lessened. DK breathed heavily, teeth still lodged in her. His tongue slathered her, drinking in the blood. Her head swam as the pain came into the forefront. She swallowed, gently pushing away from him.
DK let go of her. She could see the lustful gaze in his eyes shift to something more focused, more like the DK she knew. He was slowly returning to his humanoid form. His hands removed themselves from her, now afraid to touch her. "Willa…" His voice croaked.
"I'm fine," she whispered. She hugged his torso, between his top and bottom arms.
He shook his head. "No, you're bleeding. How bad?" He reached for the first phone he found and turned the flashlight on. He nudged her to sit up. She didn't want to at first, not wanting to move and make the pain worse, but she did. Tears fell from eyes, but she smiled encouragingly. "Fuck, Willa, I'm so sorry. I didn't realize I was going to do that until I was letting go of you. I've never had sex in this form before. I should have warned you that something might happen, but I honestly didn't know that I would, fuck this is a lot of blood. We need to clean this up."
"First, I really need to stress this, DK, I enjoyed all of it and I wouldn't take it back. We'll do better next time."
He scoffed and took her by the waist to pull her off him. "I lost control, Willa. I'm always so good, but I lost control on our first time. What happens if I always do this? If I always hurt you?"
She smirked. "That's kinda really hot."
He glared at her.
She sighed and got off him fully to sit on the couch. DK got up to turn the lights on. She sighed. "Listen, would I have appreciated a warning? Sure. I'm sure you would have loved to know your body was about to do that, too. I can't imagine how you're feeling right now, but I know how I'm feeling. Yes, I'm in quite a lot of pain, actually, but I'll be fine and I'll love this moment we had always." She called him over with a hand gesture and watched the war behind his eyes on whether he should. She continued. "This isn't the first time we've met each other, DK. We've been friends for a very long time." She frowned and started to get off the chair to go to him. He launched to the couch to stop her. He grabbed the napkins on the coffee table and knelt in front of her, silently asking if he could start to dag the blood. She nodded. "I know you. I've seen you lose control and shift before and you never hurt me." She winched hard when he began to soak up the blood. "You stopped the moment I asked you to. I accept your apology wholeheartedly and we'll be better next time, both of us, to make sure we understand what's happening."
He sighed, "Willa." She could see he wanted to pull away and that hurt worse than when he'd bit her.
She put her hand on one of his hearts. "You're a good man, DK. You'd never purposefully hurt me. We'll go slower next time and keep an eye out of how you're shifting. If you start to get a little out of control, we'll stop. I promise to say something. I bet it's really scary and I'm so sorry you're going through this, but please-" She cut herself off, her tears spilling out harder now. She looked at her hand on his chest, unable to do anything else.
His eyes closed tightly and he covered her hand with his. "Willa," he sighed. "Only if we go get this looked at tonight and… I don't know, I figure out what the hell happened and what to do about it and prevent it."
"Of course!" she sobbed. She covered her mouth. "This isn't- we won't-" She couldn't handle it if her family and her relationship with DK disintigrated in the same day. She could handle losing her family, but she would never recover if she lost DK.
His face dropped and he pulled her into a careful hug. "Fuck, no, baby, I'm so sorry. I'm still here, we're still here. Together. At the worst, I'd need time away to make sure I was safe, but I'd always come back."
She hugged him tightly, nodding agianst his chest.
He gave her a soft kiss before standing. "Where's your first aid stuff? This isn't bleeding too much, though I still want you to get it looked at."
"It's in the hallway closet."
When he left, she allowed herself to finally deflate. She looked at the bites, they weren't that deep, but she knew they were going to scar. It was extremely strange behavior, even if she'd found it hot in the moment.
She heard things falling from the closet and hitting DK. "Fuck!"
She giggled. He returned with her box of first aid items and she couldn't help but smile. "Still think I didn't need to declutter?"
He huffed. "There's a box there from when you moved in seven years ago."
"That's what I was saying."
There was a whisper of a smile as he got a bowl with warm, soapy water and a washcloth. He dabbed at the bites, looking at them closely. "Not too deep."
She nodded, wincing a little. "I was seeing that, too." She didn't mention that she was sure it would scar. She watched him, concentrating on her wounds, looking pained. She thought of something as she watched him. "You said I was your first to ever have sex with your demon form?"
He nodded.
"So, I took your demon cherry."
He snorted loudly. "Oh my god, Willa." He was laughing though, despite himself. She smiled, relieved to see a little tension taken away.
He frowned and leaned in and sniffed it.
She frowned. "What? It can't be infected already?"
He shook his head. "There's a scent coming from this… Like yours mixed with something."
She grabbed her phone.
"What are you doing?"
"I'm looking it up. My demon partner bit me accidentally." She found a forum and began to read. Slowly, a grin spread across her face. She handed it to DK, watching his expression. His frowned drew closer together and he shook his head. She snickered. "I think it's pretty obvious by what they're saying."
Agape, he looked at her. "This is saying I marked you as my mate. Like forever."
"It also said that if you didn't know it was a thing and had never spent time in your demonic form, it can become overwhelming and you can't control yourself."
He read that part again. "That's… I mean, yeah, I've always been in my humanoid, which is much more monstrous than my parents or even Gavrail just to spite them, but we were always taught our demonic side wasn't wanted and would hurt people. That it was an uncontrollable beast. I've also never seen or smelt anything like this on my parents."
"I bet that's cause they're soulless beings. I couldn't imagine them being that in-tune with themselves or doing anything so uncouth as to mark each other. I wonder if Gavrail knows?"
"He would have told me."
"Maybe we should tell him."
DK nodded. "After I patch you up, you're still bleeding." He concentrated on that, pressing patches and strips of gauze along the seam of the teeth marks, taping them up with surgical tape. As he worked, he got more and more stoic, regret and sadness linging his face.
Willa cupped his face in her hands, making him stop to look at her. "DK. I know this wasn't how we wanted it, but please don't let this be it for your demonic side. I love that you marked me as yours. I love that we're exploring your demonic side together. We didn't know this was going to happen and if we had, we both know you would have talked about it with me and we would have made a plan or an agreement and it would have been fine. I trust you with everything I am."
He sighed and rested his head on her. "You even trust that side of me?"
"Absolutely. The only thing I regret is that your parents didn't care to warn you about a very important side of you. I'm not trying to stop you from being upset or mad or scared, but please don't let this be the end of exploring every side of you."
A shaking breath left him and he nodded. "Alright, but I do still want to wait-"
"Until we can confirm everything and figure it out," she answered. "I agree."
He straightened and went back to dressing her wounds.
She picked up her phone. "I'll tell Gavrail." He nodded. They were silent as he worked and she waited for a response. A few minutes later, her phone chimed. "He's just as confused as you were and really appreciates the head's up."
DK nodded. "I'm almost done, I just have to do under your boob."
She nodded. "Your mouth is so much bigger in full form, it was pretty hot."
He gave a robotic smile in response. "I need you to hold it up."
She took hold of her breast and gently lifted it so he could get underneath. "Does it look like I'm going to need stitches?"
"I'm not sure, maybe some of them. We should go first thing in the morning."
She nodded. "I think we should watch a movie."
He nodded. "You pick."
He finally finished and she gently released her breast. She went to the bathroom and got out of her dress and wiped the dried blood off her. DK brought her pajamas and they settled on the couch, both ignoring the mess from knocking things off the coffee table. He sat down and she curled into him, wrapping her arms around him. She put on something easy and pulled a blanket around them.
She'd taken pain medication, so the bite was a dull ache now. She was starting to feel the exhaustion from everything that had happened today. Her mother's slap felt like it had happened a year ago. DK held her close, resting his head on hers. When her phone buzzed again, she looked at it through heavy lids and laughed. It was from Gavrail.
Wait, so you popped his demon cherry? Good for you.
Better Together this Christmas (Ten Lords a-Leaping)
Its nine months after the masquerade ball and Evra's betrayal, and Evra's regained Dahlia's trust little by little. He's hoping he's gained enough trust to visit this Christmas.
Part One Part Two
Rated Mature. Twelve Days Of Christmas, Christmas, Christmas Fluff, Fluff, Rekindling Relationship, Second Chances, Second-Hand Embarrassment, They're stuck next to a couple arguing, Christmas Tree, Christmas activities
You can read this on my AO3.
Commissions open.
Evra, the dragonborn, sat at his table, tablet in hand, looking at what he guessed was a cat's nose. It was six months since he'd started talking with Dahlia again and they'd slowly repaired the relationship enough that he was allowed to call her at his whim and receive calls at her whim. But the call he thought he was getting from her had, in fact, turned out to be one of her cats.
"Marshmallow, where's your mama?" he asked.
He could hear something in the background, the faint hum of Dahlia's voice. The cat sniffed the screen and pawed at it. He waited patiently. In the nine months since the masquerade ball, he'd set about defacing Dahlia's ex, Holton. It had been hard at first, but once the first piece of evidence saw the light of day, everything crumbled. The business went under and he'd spent his time carrying out Dahlia's legacy, finding all the employees that had lost their jobs work. It had made him fall for her more and more, knowing she'd done this for the entire department Holton had nixed all those months ago. He was wiped at the end of each day, but every employee had new work and he was proud of the accomplishment.
Dahlia was closer now and she was talking fast, but he still couldn't discern what she was saying. Marshmallow, a fluffy white cat with brown markings, now sat half on the tablet, cleaning herself.
He couldn't believe he was here, able to see this private side of her no one else could. She'd burned all the bridges of her old life. Her luxury, both made and born into, her connections, and notoriety. She had no idea Holton had been sued and was facing criminal charges, or that the employees of her work had created a helpline for unemployed citizens under her name. Any money they'd made from the lawsuit was put into the fund and had already helped hundreds of people. He made monthly donations himself. He'd kept all of that secret, respecting her wish to forget that life.
She'd found a small house in a small town and lived the slow, meandering life. It suited her. And she'd let him into it, slowly. The hurt was still there at times, but it had dwindled significantly. He couldn't blame her and didn't. He was just thankful she was giving him another chance and this time, he wouldn't screw it up.
She got closer and he called out. "Dahlia?"
"How many? That's a big litter. And she was nowhere to be found? Sometimes they leave to go find food." He saw a whisp of her and almost moaned. She was shirtless, maybe even completely nude. Fresh from a shower.
"Dahlia!" He called louder.
Marshmallow laid more on the tablet, thankfully blocking his view. He set the tablet down with a relieved sigh and sat back, letting his head hang back. He still remembered all too vividly how she'd felt under him and how badly he wanted to hold her, but he wanted to do it right. And this wasn't it.
"If they're still there tomorrow, I'll take them. Of course, I have room and the cats are very friendly. Alright, thanks for telling me. Bye." There was a pause. "Marshy, what are you doing?"
"She called me, Dahlia. I'm not looking!"
"What!?" He heard Marshmallow protest as she was shooed off. "Oh my god! I'm so sorry, Evra!"
"Don't worry about it."
"Give me a minute and I'll get dressed."
"Take your time."
"Marshmallow! Get off!" Marshmallow protested again and he heard the tablet get moved. "What a menace," Dahlia sighed.
"I did want to talk with you," Evra said lightly.
"Oh?"
His heart pattered. "I was wondering if I could join you for Christmas? I'll stay at a hotel."
There was a long silence. This was the first time they'd be in the same area together since the ball. He knew it was a big ask.
"If it's too soon, it's alright," he added.
"Dammit, Winslow, stop eating that!" she hissed. Her tablet moved and he straightened his so he was in view. She came into frame, dressed with loose, wet hair. She looked nervous and agitated and avoiding his gaze.
"If it's too soon, Dahlia, it's okay," he said gentler.
She took a deep breath. "No, if we're going to do this thing, we need to actually see if it'll work." She meant their relationship.
He nodded.
Dahlia was full of butterflies as she watched the dot get closer on the map. Evra was almost here. She looked around her, making sure the house was as clean as it could be. It was hard when the cats undid most of her work, especially the litter of kittens.
"Would you quit that!" she hissed, chasing after them as they tried to climb the Christmas tree. It shook as the kittens zoomed away. She sighed and then jumped when there was a knock at her door. It was him. She didn't know what she was going to do now that he was here. They had planned to go to lunch to ease each other into it, but it was still nerve wracking.
She opened the door, smiling shyly. He stood there, as tall as always with beautiful, dark green scales and an ease she'd only just gotten used to seeing. "Hey," she said.
He was about to say something when a loud crash came from behind her. She jumped, startled and then groaned, knowing exactly what sound made that exact crash. She turned and saw no cat in sight as her Christmas tree lay toppled, ornaments broken.
"You called about a toppled Christmas tree, miss? I'm the local handyman, specializing in fixing and decorating Christmas trees." He smiled wide at her.
It broke the ice and she laughed, opening the door.
Thirty minutes later, they were conversing as they cleaned up the last bit of ornament shards. She was always amazed at how easy it was to talk with him. They'd spent the first year of their relationship at odds and always fighting.
"Do you have spares?" he asked, dumping the collected shards in the garbage bin.
"Yes, but I might just get some candy canes instead. I don't trust these kittens." She glared as one knocked over some decorations.
"Wise choice," Evra said, watching. "We can pick some up after lunch?"
"I can go, it's okay, it'll be boring."
He laughed. "I'm here to be with you, Dahlia, a little run to the store isn't inconvenient. I like how domestic it is."
Dahlia rolled her eyes and went to the door. "Alright, if you say so."
They took Dahlia's car to a small bistro. The snow was falling at a dreamlike rate, making inside feel extremely cozy and the outside whimsical. Evra looked out in wonder. "I see why you like this place."
She smiled. "It's beautiful at all times of the year. They even have sleigh rides."
He brightened. "Could we go on one after this?"
"If you want, sure."
He paid for their meal before she could even think about the check. They stashed the leftovers in her car and walked to where the sleigh rides were. He held his arm out to her. She hesitated and then took it, feeling her cheeks warm. She was glad for the snow, masking the reason for her rosy cheeks.
"Have you ever been on one?"
She shook her head. "You?"
"No, but I've always wanted to. I'm glad I get to experience it with you."
Her heart pattered. "Me too."
The sleighs were themed. The one they climbed into had ten dancers carved into it in mid jump. They sat on either side of the sleigh. She felt she should be sitting next to him, but it was almost too overwhelming a thought. She smiled apologetically, but he just shrugged and made a show of stretching out.
It had the desired effect of breaking the tension and making her laugh.
"I can't believe you didn't think we'd have to pay to ride these!" a woman said. She was stomping towards them with a man. It was clear she expected to sit with them.
"Jesus Christ, Gale! I've never been on one of these before! You know I don't like horses!"
Dahlia stared at Evra in a panic, unsure of whether they should move or stay put. He straightened his position, trying to figure it out himself when they boarded and filled the space, leaving them seated by one of the couple. She was next to the man and the woman sat next to Evra.
The coachman turned. "Welcome to the Leapin' Lords Sleigh Ride! Please stay in until we come back here." He started the carriage and they were off at a slow, graceful trot.
"Horses are romantic, Sean! And you have to pay for everything these days! Not that you would know, you never do anything romantic."
"Oh, here we go. Please, tell me again how inadequate I am."
Dahlia glanced at Evra and then out at the scenery around them. She tried not to listen, but it was hard not to when they weren't even trying to talk quietly. Evra mirrored her, though, his lips kept quirking into a smile. She tried not to look, knowing she'd smile too.
"I don't think you're inadequate, I just wish you took the time to make me feel like I'm loved."
Sean stretched his arms out wide. "What the hell do you think I'm doing?"
She tried not to wince as his hand moved close to her face.
"Oh please! I had to beg you to get off your phone to bring me here! We're supposed to be getting married in six months!"
Evra coughed and Dahlia recognized it for a well hidden snicker. She pressed her lips against her hand to hide her smile. This was getting too awkward.
"And over there is the best covered bridge to get married under!" The coachman announced.
Dahlia choked on a giggle. Evra let slip a small chuckle. The couple didn't notice.
"It's Christmas time, you know I'm busy with work!"
Those words stung Dahlia, though. They were always what Holton said to her. He was always too busy. And then he stuck her with Evra, leaving her abandoned and hurt.
"You always say that! You always have an excuse! If you don't want to spend any time with me, just say so! Don't lie because you think that's what I want to hear!"
This was how the argument had gone when she realized she couldn't be with him.
"Don't be dramatic! I make time for you-"
"You make time for sex!"
Dahlia winced. Something tapped her foot. She glanced at Evra. He was smiling sympathetically at her.
"Folks! We're heading back early, just got a report that a blizzard is coming in!"
"Thank God!" Evra gasped.
Dahlia choked once more on her laughter and the couple glared at him. He smiled apologetically, but broke into a laugh when he looked at Dahlia. The couple was deadly silent, glaring at each other and at them if they happened to make eye contact. They almost leapt out of the sleigh when it finally stopped at the beginning again.
The couple stormed off ahead of them. Evra wrapped an arm around her shoulder. "Wonder what's up with them."
Dahlia laughed. "That was so awkward."
He squeezed her shoulder. "Where to now?"
"The store. We'll need to stock up on a few things for the blizzard." There was a pause as she realized what a blizzard would mean for them. "You're welcome to stay with me, that way you won't have to travel in the storm."
"You sure?"
She nodded.
It was easy to cancel his hotel booking. It opened up room for those needing it in an emergency. He watched her put candy canes on the tree and wished more than anything he'd been able to decorate it with her. He confirmed the name and hung up. There was hissing behind him. A kitten was playing too roughly with one of the older cats. He scooped the kitten up, ignoring the indignant meow and took it over to Dahlia.
She held the box out for him. "Five left."
He hung them up as the kitten bit his hand and kicked it. Dahlia moved her finger on Evra's hand for the kitten to try to catch. She laughed as it bounced around. The words almost tipped out of his mouth, but he clapped it down. "So, what's the plan for the rest of the day?"
"Dinner, but then whatever we want. I've got puzzles, board games, card games, movies, books, coloring books, arts and crafts." When his brows rose, she laughed. "I told you I was boring."
"I don't find any of that boring. Do you think we could make snowflakes and then hang them up all over?"
"That sounds fun!"
They sat at the table, a stack of snowflakes ready to be hung up. They'd fallen into easy conversation, musing about whatever came up as they colored them. Evra's height made it easy to pin the snowflakes to the ceiling. He smiled up at their work. "Thanks for indulging me. I never got to do things like this."
"I'm glad I could."
They grew quiet as a song came over the speakers. One from almost a year ago. Dahlia moved to change it, but Evra stopped her. "Could I have a dance with you?"
She hesitated. It was one they'd danced to before she'd realized he'd been lying to her. The best night she'd ever had had ended with betrayal from him. But he'd proven himself over and over and the only way forward was to put it behind them. She nodded and let him take her into a dance.
"How are we doing?" he asked.
"I think as good as can be expected. Maybe even better." She played with the collar of his shirt. "It helps that I like being around you and we work well together."
He nodded. "That does help. I know it's early, but do you think we have a chance?"
She looked up at the snowflakes they'd colored and cut out. "Do you think that couple ever did anything like this?"
"No, they're too mature to. And I don't think they'd be able to work together enough."
She nodded. "Part of me still wants to dig in my heels, but then I think about how fun being around you is and how well we work together and then I just want to forget the bad things ever happened."
"Which one are you leaning towards?"
She took a deep breath and gave in, leaning against him, resting her head on his chest. "I don't want the bad to win. It's in the past and I'd miss you too much now."
He kissed her head. "I'd miss you too. You've become one of my closest friends. I want more, but I love that you're one of my closest friends. You're very important to me."
She hugged his waist, closing her eyes. He hugged her, coming to a stop, hoping he wasn't scaring her away. She was quiet for a while. "You're important to me, too. I… I want us to be more than friends…"
He gave a shaking breath. "That just made my year, Dahlia. I want that, too."
She smiled up at him and gave a tug on the back of his neck. He immediately lowered and accepted the kiss. He held her tight as two kittens played at their feet. He broke the kiss, gasping and wincing away when a kitten clawed his foot, biting his toe.
"Bonnet! Stop that!" Dahlia snatched the kitten up.
The lights flickered, but stayed on. The wind picked up, rattling the house. Bonnet's ears went back and they wrestled themselves out of Dahlia's hand. She dropped the kitten onto the couch and watched it scamper away.
"I think that's our cue to put a movie on and get comfortable," Evra said.
Dahlia nodded. "What movie?"
"Something Christmas-y like the live action Grinch or Muppet's Christmas Carole."
She laughed. "You pick and I'll get the snacks."
"What's your favorite?"
"I'm a sucker for White Christmas, but I do love the Muppets."
"White Christmas it is and then the Muppets."
She went to the kitchen, collecting all the snacks she knew he'd like. She was struck with a realization as she did so. She knew so much about him from when they worked together. Sure, it was out of spite of her ex, but she knew the foods he liked and didn't like and which ones he was allergic to. She set the first round of snacks on the couch.
"How do I like my coffee?" she asked.
He looked up, frowning. "Strong, but whatever its flavoring, it needs to be balanced with the coffee."
"What's my favorite creamer flavor?"
"Sweet cream."
She nodded. "And you like your coffee black with two spoons of brown sugar. If there's no brown sugar, which there never is, because who besides homes carries brown sugar, it's just a touch of half-and-half."
He nodded. "Exactly correct. What's the point of this?"
She leaned over the back of the couch and pulled him into a kiss, savoring him and the feel of his scaled lips against her. When she pulled away, she was smiling. "We've loved each other even when we hated each other."
Evra thought about it. "You're right." He kissed her. "We might as well move in together and get married, since we've already worked through the worst of each other."
She laughed and then stopped when she saw the seriousness on his face. "You mean that! What would you do? You'd have to move to this town."
He shrugged. "I love small towns."
She laughed. "No, you don't."
"I'll learn to love small towns."
"Evra," she sighed, rolling her eyes.
"I don't care where I land as long as it's next to you. If you want to stay in this small town, then I'll learn to love it. I'll get whatever job I can, just as long as we can be a team. I like being a team with you."
"There's a coastal town that's bigger."
"You don't know what that word means."
She laughed and stood. "I like this place, but I could move. Just as long as it's not a big city and anywhere back there again." She went into the kitchen to finish getting the snacks.
He turned on his knees on the couch to lean over the back and call to her. "Do you want four seasons or less?"
"Four seasons!" she called from the other room.
"And we'll need a bigger house if you're going to start fostering cats. A backyard so we can put a sanctuary out there in good weather. You'll have to meet my family."
She came back out with the rest and sat on the couch, facing him. "You're really, really serious?"
"I am."
She shook her head. "This feels crazy."
"Too fast?"
"I don't know… Surreal?"
He nodded. "We can go slow. We can start with trips and see about me moving in."
She scrunched her nose. "No, I want you to move in, but maybe the marriage thing can wait?"
"I can do that." He looked down at the snacks. "Mind if I move these to the coffee table?" At her go-ahead, he did, opening up the space between them. She slid over to him, curling into him. "Perfect." He started the movie.
Slowly, the cats joined them on the couch, pinning them together. He pet the ones in reach, scritching their chins and ears. Dahlia's chest warmed each time. She sang along with the songs until suddenly everything went black. All the lights were off.
"Oh, that was fast," she said, more to herself than anyone.
Evra hummed.
She stretched. "I supposed this means it's time for bed. You're welcome to share mine."
"I'd like that. I'll clean up." He turned his phone's flashlight on and gently moved the cats off his lap. She went to where the emergency generator was and turned it on. It worked just fine and was fully charged. She turned it off. They'd need to preserve it as much as possible. She was glad there was a fireplace and she'd had the forethought to have it cleaned and ready just in case.
By the time Evra had put away the food, she met him in the hall and lead him to her bedroom. They got undressed in a comfortable silence. She hesitated for a moment, deciding how she wanted to sleep. She chose a shirt to go over her panties and climbed in. He slid in next to her, turning to her in the dark. She scooted next to him, pressing her body close and tangling her leg in his.
He held her, kissing her forehead. "Is it too early to say I love you?"
She hummed. "No, I don't think so. I think we've earned it."
"I love you, Dahlia."
She squeezed him. "I love you, too."
A cat jumped onto the bed and climbed up Evra. He pet them as he drifted off to sleep.
When Willa can't get in the mood, her best friend offers to help…
Her mind went blank. Of course she'd thought about him. He was gorgeous and she'd seen how he flirted with women, oozing charisma that had them weak in the knees. Even from a distance, it had an effect on her. But he was her best friend and that had always silenced any lingering sexual or romantic feelings. She blinked and stammered before frowning. “I didn't… I didn't realize you felt anything like that about me… I'm not exactly the type you've always gone for…” She wasn't thin and model-esque like all the other women he’d chosen.
DK shrugged. “There's only one you.” His top pair of hands rested on her shoulders. “Don't overthink it, Willa. We'll be fine, promise, just answer without thinking, do you want me to help you out? Do you want to have sex?”
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part Four
Rated Explicit. Best Friends to Lovers, Masturbation, Mutual Masturbation, Oral Sex, Lingerie, Vaginal Fingering, Vaginal Sex, Family Drama, Family Dynamics, Attempted Arranged Marriage, Emotionally Abusive Parents, Fluff, Light Angst, Mating Bites, Accidental Non-Con Biting
You can read this on my AO3.
Commissions open.
Willa sat in the car while DK put the leftovers in the trunk, taking deep breaths to calm her nerves. She could see DK through the rear view mirror shut the trunk and pause to do the same, leaning on it. His silver specs of scales glinted under the street lights, emphasizing all the tight muscles he was trying to relax. He was angry like he always was after being with either of their parents, but the fact he needed a moment to calm down was different.
He slid in after a minute and shut the door. She waited, knowing he’d address it. He sat there for a moment, keys hanging in the ignition. “Why didn’t you tell me your mother got you a subscription to a gym?”
"Oh… Uhm…” She looked at her lap. “You always get angry when my weight is brought up by them, I just wanted to skip it this time… I’m sorry.”
He took her hand, holding it with two of his. “Is it the subscription you gave to me?”
A faint smile spread across her lips and she nodded.
He grinned fully. “That’s my girl.” He pulled out of the parking lot and took her home.
The bar she lived above was loud as usual. He stared at it. “Wanna get a drink before you tuck in for the night?”
She shook her head. “I already had two glasses of wine, it’s not going to mix well with anything else.”
He nodded and then grinned. “Movie then? Or I can just go home, it’s alright.”
That reminded her. She turned to him. “I have a question and I’m just curious, it has nothing to do with my parents.”
“Okay…?”
“Why do you spend most of your time at my apartment? I obviously never mind your company, but I just realized we never go to yours.”
He shrugged. “That’s easy. I like your place better. Yours is homey and full of life. Mine is blank and dull. Never saw the point of settling down when you let me hang out at yours all the time.”
She nodded. “Alright, but you have to make the popcorn, you always make it the best.”
He grabbed the leftovers and opened her apartment door for her with his spare key.
The moment the door shut, she set her purse down and groaned loudly, kicking her heels across the floor. “Ugh, get this damn thing off, it’s so itchy.” She went to unzip it, but DK took over. She sighed happily. “Thank you.” She slipped it off in front of him, not caring anymore whether he saw her naked or not. She took it immediately to her closet to hang it back up. She'd perfected never getting it messy so the dry cleaning only needed to happen three times a year. She hated that bill.
She changed into pajamas and met DK out in the main area. “What movie?”
“You pick.”
She nodded and curled herself on the couch with a blanket to scroll through movies. She picked an action comedy. Her body was beautifully tired and relaxed despite her parents. DK sat down with the popcorn and leaned against her, resting his head on her chest. Willa wrapped an arm around him and helped him settled under the blanket. She grabbed a handful of popcorn and played the movie.
It was two weeks later when she had an unexpected visitor at work. She had just finished with a client, giving them the small packet to help heal their tattoo when someone she hadn’t seen in years stepped in. Sam, a son of a friend of her fathers entered, taking off his sunglasses and looking around the parlor. He was dressed in a suit, looked like a model, and smelling like the cologne sample from the magazine he’d been published in a month ago. It infiltrated her nose and instantly set her on edge.
She greeted him, feigning ignorance. “Welcome, are you wanting to set up an appointment?”
He smiled. “I’m here to meet someone.”
She said nothing, just waited.
He frowned and then smiled wide and charming. “You don’t remember me? It’s Sam, we grew up together.”
“I remember you.” She remembered how he’d fought to practice dancing with her when all the kids had taken lessons. She remembered how his hands had always wandered and how he’d laughed when she’d rebuffed him like she'd been playing coy.
“Good!” He took his time looking her over, something that had her frowning. “You’ve certainly grown up.”
She concealed any reaction. “Are you here for an appointment?”
“Tattoos aren’t my thing, but it seems to be yours, you’ve got quite a bit of ink on you.” He looked her over again, trying to assess just how much she actually had.
She changed topics. “What can I help you with, then?”
He leaned on the counter. “I was thinking we could catch up over some drinks one of these nights. See where it takes us. I always felt there was something between us.”
Yeah, DK. He’d never left Willa alone with Sam. She gave a sympathetic look, making sure not to move her lips at all, not allowing it to be misconstrued with a smile. “Sorry, I’m not looking for anything right now.”
He caught her hand, holding it softly, but firmly. “Not even just drinks?”
From the side, a couple other tattoo artists appeared, watching, waiting for Willa to ask for help. She owned the parlor with them. They were close friends. With more resistance than necessary, she yanked her hand out from his grasp. “No. Not even for that. Have a good day, Sam.”
With that, her coworkers moved, opening the front door and escorting him out. Sam tried to protest, but none of the men listened.
“The fuck was that about?” Grey asked. She'd gone through their schooling together to be tattoo artists. They'd been the first to open up the parlor and had brought Liam and Nick in a year later.
She shook her head. “I have no idea.” She had an idea, but she couldn't believe it. It sounded crazy and stupid. But then her phone rang. She frowned at the caller I.D. and answered it. “Gavrail?” It was DK’s oldest brother.
“Hey, Willa, I thought I’d warn you, I heard our mother and yours talking. Yours was bitching about my brother, but whatever he said, they’re taking seriously and…” He sighed. “They asked me to start courting you.” She could hear him shiver. “-Like courting my sister.”
“What!?” Her eyes naturally fell to the door where Sam had been ushered out.
“Yeah… Look, not just cause there has never been and will never be attraction between us, but I’d also never get in the way of my brother. That can't be said about others who had crushes on you growing up. There’s a dowry going around for the first inner circle man to successfully court you.”
Disgust filled her. “You’ve got to be fucking kidding me!”
“Wish I was, sis. I gotta go, but you be careful, a lot of these dudes are bad.”
“Yeah, Sam Owens just stopped by a few minutes ago.”
“Have you told DK?”
“Not yet.”
There was a pause. “What did he say that’s freaking out your parents?”
“He joked that we’d move in together and maybe even get married.”
Gavrail laughed. “Of course he did. Well, you make him clean this one up, don’t do it for him.”
Willa smiled softly. “Alright, and thanks Gavrail.”
“Of course, stay safe.”
She called through the shop, annoyance and anger seething inside her. “My parents are paying men to marry me!”
Many, many expletives echoed from rooms, even Liam, who always stayed silent.
“That’s gotta be illegal!”
“They deserve to have their legs broken.”
She sighed. “If my next customer comes in, can you let me know, I have to make a phone call.”
The phone conversation with DK went as she thought it would be. He laughed and mocked them at first until she mentioned Sam. His tone shifted to incredulity.
“Don’t worry, the boys kicked him out and are on alert.”
“Sam is a fucked up asshole.”
She hummed. “I have to get back to work, but I just thought you should know.”
“Alright. I need to send Gavrail his favorite scotch.”
“That too.”
There was a pause. “I’ll see you when you’re off work.”
“It’s okay-”
“No. I’ll see you when you’re off work. I can just picture Sam the Scam waiting and stalking you or forcing you into his car and on a date.”
She frowned. “I’m sure he has better things to do than stalk some nobody he was forced to eat with at the same table.”
DK grunted. "Just trust me."
"I do. Always. I'll see you after work."
He arrived five minutes before closing. Her coworkers greeted him loudly.
“When you gonna get your first tattoo?” Grey asked.
He laughed. They were always asking him this. “It’s your lucky day, I think I might get one soon.”
Willa gasped. “Really? What is it?”
“A secret. You’ll just have to wait and see.”
She rolled her eyes and grabbed her stuff. She could hear them talking from the back room.
“So, you here to keep Willa company from that creep?”
“Good, I was ready to kick his ass when he took her hand like that.”
“Like what?” DK asked.
“Like he was going to physically walk her out and force her to a lunch date. She had to really yank it away.”
She sighed and joined them again, trying to ignore DK’s worried face.
“You didn’t tell me he actually touched you.”
She stared at him blankly. “Oh, a man not respecting a woman’s boundaries. That’s a new phenomenon. Current party excluded, of course.”
“Willa,” DK gently scolded. “That’s not okay.”
Another sigh escaped her. “Obviously, but if I were to keep receipts every time a man overstepped, we’d never get anything done.”
“That’s fucked up,” one of her coworkers grunted.
She shrugged. “I can expect more of it since my parents have set a dowry out for me. They really took your joke seriously this time.”
DK was silent as she waved goodbye and they left.
A few days later, Willa joined the other tattoo artists at a bar with DK joining later. The amount of men wanting to go on a date with her was slowly piling up. Two more had found her since Sam and Sam was trying to follow and friend her on any social media. She blocked him every time. She was ordering their first round of drinks when a man stood next to her.
“Can I get that for you?”
She looked at him, recognizing the style of hair, watch, and cologne as a blue blood. She shook her head. “No, thanks.”
“You’re Wilhelmina, right?” He handed out a fifty to the bartender, who looked to Willa.
She shook her head and the bartender ignored the money. She gave the bartender her card. “Nope, sorry.”
The man frowned. “No? You look exactly like a girl I grew up with. Kinda quiet, artsy, cute as a button.”
Willa hummed as she paid for the drinks and grabbed the tray they sat on. She flashed a pointedly polite smile at him. “Sorry, not me.” She left to deliver the drinks to her coworkers, sighing heavily. “I really can’t escape them.”
Grey sat up and looked at the bar. “Oh, yeah, he reeks of pretentious.”
Liam growled. “This is disgusting.”
Nick nodded. “It’s surreal that shit like this is still happening. He’s watching you. When is DK going to get here?”
“Ten minutes?”
They nodded. She wanted to relieve them of their duty of watching over her, but she knew better. They were too protective of her now. They all fell into comfortable chatter from years of working together. Liam kept an easy eye on the man and the door, nodding when DK got in. He spotted them, and the man at the bar. The man waved to him and DK began to chat to him, keeping a smooth air about him.
“Shit,” she sighed. She could see the predatory look in DK’s eyes, the third one sizing him up. “He knows.”
“And people try to call him stupid.”
She smirked at that. Soon, though, it was clear they were in conversation and she frowned. “What are they talking about?”
“You, obviously.”
She grunted. “You can’t talk about me for that long.”
They didn’t answer. After a few minutes, DK ordered drinks and joined them, pulling a chair over from an empty table. He was smiling wide as he set three double shots on the table. “I just got a job offer.”
Willa’s brows perked up and then she laughed. “Of course you did. I take it you told him to take a hike?”
DK nodded. “And he will and tell others, but that’s not going to stop everyone.”
She nodded. “That’s nice of him. What job did he offer you?”
“Head of sales.”
“That’s great! Are you thinking of taking it?”
He shrugged. “Maybe. I don’t know if I’m cut out for corporate.” He smiled and picked up his shot glass.
Everyone raised theirs and they all drank.
“Well, since DK’s here finally, I’m going to see if that cutie who’s been eyeing me is free.” Grey said. He stood and gave Willa a quick kiss on the top of her head before leaving.
The others left and DK chugged his last two shots. “Gotta get caught up to you.”
Willa laughed, finishing her beer. She was very nicely buzzed and having DK there made her more relaxed. They drank some more before finally heading back to Willa’s.
When they got in, DK put on music and held his hand out to her. Her eyes were large. “You… Want to dance?”
He nodded.
She scoffed. “You remember how terrible I am, right? Have your feet recovered? I don’t think Sam’s has, which is crazy that he still wanted to go on a date.”
He shook his head. “No, they’re still bruised and I still want to dance. I never got to after that one time.”
She took his hand, letting him pull her close as she laughed. “It’s cause you kept making me laugh and I kept forgetting the steps.”
“Ballroom dancing is boring.” He wrapped his arm around her waist. “Is it crazy that I was always jealous when everyone got to dance with you?” He’d begun to lead her in a basic ballroom step.
“What?! Yeah, that is crazy.” She looked down at her feet, not wanting to step on his.
He laughed. “You’re too much in your head. Just focus on me and let your feet follow.”
“That’s how I step on you. I should take my shoes off.”
Before she could, he pulled her into a kiss. It was light and slow, focusing her attention on him. “You’re fine, just focus on me, remember?”
She nodded, still not used to him kissing her. She kept her eyes on him and immediately stepped on his foot. He grinned wide and they continued to dance. They made slow circles, two hands were on her waist, one on her back and the other holding her hand. He looked thoroughly happy.
“You were really jealous of me stepping on guys’ toes?”
He nodded. “I always wanted to dance with you. I’ve always liked you, Willa. Since the first day we met.”
She blinked. “You did!?”
“Yeah. Hopelessly, as Gavrail put it.”
“I had no idea… You never did anything.” She stumbled over his feet again.
He ran a finger through her hair. “You’re not like everyone else. You’re Willa and Willa is special and not to be treated like everyone else.”
“Oh…” She could feel her cheeks heating. She was starting to see his perspective now and it was changing their whole dynamic. She stumbled again and almost tripped.
He caught her, pulling her close.
“What exactly does that mean for us?”
“It means I love you, in every way possible.” He paused and for the first time, looking unsure, scared even. “I wasn’t joking with your parents, Willa… I really want us to get married when we’re ready…”
She was sure she looked awestruck, but she couldn’t get over it. Her mind whirled, putting all the hidden pieces into play and looking at their childhood and lives as a whole. She could see it now, the tenderness and the purposefulness. She laughed and then covered her mouth. “I’m sorry, it’s just, I feel so dumb not realizing. It seems obvious now that I know.”
DK looked careful, still unsure. “It was intentional that you didn’t know at first… But then you were my best friend and I didn’t want to do anything until I was sure it wouldn’t ruin what we already had…”
She smiled and pulled him down for a kiss. It was the first time in the month they’d started dating that she initiated a kiss and she did so with wild abandon. He followed easily, kissing her back, arms wrapping loosely around her. She whispered, too emotional to say it normally. “I may be a little slower, but I do love you, DK, in every way just the same. I always had a feeling like we could, but I always thought it was just me, ya know? Friendships get confusing to me for a while and I just thought that’s what was happening.”
His grip tightened around her, savoring how she felt. “I did worry about that. Are you sure?”
Willa nodded. “I promise. Do you want to stay the night?”
He nodded. “I could even move in tonight.”
She laughed. “Scandalous! All your clothes are basically here, anyway.”
He grinned wide. “So, yeah?”
Heart thrumming, she nodded.
He kissed her over and over. “I love you.” He’d always said that to her, but now, it felt like she had the missing ingredients that made it wholly new.
“I love you, too.”
DK began to lead her into another dance, smiling even wider each time she stepped on his feet.
The next morning brought hell to both of them. She groaned and buried her head under her pillow. DK had fully transformed into his natural state, sinking into the bed and dragging Willa against him, two tails, a leg, and four arms wrapping around her tightly.
“Shh, jus’ sleep,” he sighed.
There was a knock on the door.
Willa winced and groaned again. She did not get drunk often, so she was not used to hangovers. DK sighed and let loose many expletives before getting out of bed and answering the door. Willa couldn’t hear what was said, but she almost thought the sounds were familiar. Her head refused to focus and drifted off back to sleep.
When next she woke, she was tightly snuggled by DK, back in his natural form. Her headache was less than earlier, allowing her to slowly get up and go to the bathroom. She padded out to the living room and to the kitchen. She made them coffee and a light breakfast.
Slowly, her mind wandered to last night and DK’s confession. Her heart fluttered and she smiled. She couldn't believe it was really happening. She kept playing bits of their childhood over and over with new context and seeing things for how they actually had been.
She sipped her coffee and poured one for DK when she heard him in the bedroom. He shuffled out, wrapped in her comforter and knelt in front of her, pressing his face into her lap. He whined.
“Wow, that bad?” She asked, gently rubbing his head as her hand tangled lightly through his hair. “You’re able to hold your liquor way better than I can.”
“No, I did something dumb.”
“Oh.” She tried to think about what opportunity he’d have had to do something stupid. Her eyes widened. “Who was at the door?”
He groaned loudly. “Your parents.”
She stiffened. “What… What’d you say to them?”
He hugged her waist, nuzzling her stomach. “I told them to fuck off multiple times. Your mom kept asking to see you and I told her to fuck off. It made me angry they were here. Anytime they’re here it’s so they can force you into doing whatever they want since they know you can’t leave your home with them in it. And being hungover made being rude that much easier.”
She’d stopped petting his head. Her head hurt too much to think of all the implications that exchange had. One was him practically naked answering her door while she was sleeping. She sighed and continued to play with his hair. “Well, that’s one way to stake your claim.”
His head pressed against her abdomen. “You’re angry.”
She sighed. “Yeah, but I’m in too much pain to care about it. I’ll deal with it tomorrow.”
He nodded.
“I made some coffee.”
“You smell better. You always smell so good.” He kissed her stomach.
“Fine, then at least let me move to the couch and you can bury your head all you like in your shame.” There was lightness to her words.
He straightened, giving a toothy grin. “All I like?”
Her stomach flipped in excitement and she laughed. “Sure, all you like.”
He stood and took their coffee into the living room. She followed, getting comfortable on the couch. He covered them with her comforter, barely letting her settle before pulling her panties off.
“Wouldn’t– don’t you want this reciprocated?” Her legs parted easily for him as he hunkered down.
“Yeah, but right now, I just want to hear you moan.” He bit into her thigh, sucking a bit before moving further in.
Hangover fully gone the next day, Willa got dressed to meet her parents, though she opted for well cut pants instead of a dress. DK held her close, kissing her neck. “I can go with you, try to mend things a little?”
Willa laughed. “I appreciate it, but you there will just make things worse.” She reached up to kiss him, waiting for him to lean down to let her.
He did so automatically, receiving her kiss, even as his brow furrowed. “Alright. I’ll be at my place, packing.” He paused. “If that’s still something you want to do?”
She smiled and wrapped her arms around him. “I want to spend the rest of my life with you. You and my parents arguing is nothing new.” She kissed his jaw and then cheek. “I will never get tired of you wanting to stand up for me.”
His arms wrapped around her tightly. “You’ll always have me in your corner.”
She took a deep breath and nodded, savoring this moment.
She walked up the steps to the large double doors of her parents’ lavish estate and entered. Her parents were in the sitting room and she heard them speaking with someone. Instantly, she was on edge and stopped walking to listen.
“She should be here any minute.” Her mother said, annoyed by Willa’s lack of punctuality.
“It’s quite alright. I understand Wilhelmina is quite the free spirit. Not to worry, with a little guidance, I can get her back on track.”
“On track?” Her father asked.
“I’ve been trying to do that for years, Sam, how do you know you’ll be able to do it?” Her mother asked.
Willa stiffened, unable to move. Cold, heavy fear filled her. There was no way this was happening.
“If you’ll forgive a little bluntness, I don’t think you’ve done it as forcefully as you should have. Women like her need to be wrangled in by force and restricted from all distractions.”
“We did fail in that department, though I tried my best.”
“I’m sure you did, Rosabel, sometimes they just need a firmer hand than what you can give.”
“How much firmer are you talking about?” Her father asked.
Her mother sneered. “Oh, Cuthburt, what does it matter if he can finally wrangle her in?”
Her father said something and before Willa realized it, he was in the hall and staring at her as he shut the door. He paused and then continued to walk, motioning for her to follow. Since it led away from Sam, she complied. She’d never been alone with her father, though, and didn’t know what they’d do or talk about.
They stepped into his home office. It was very traditional, leather seats, and a mini bar, all deep tones of reds and browns. He poured the two a drink, downing it before pouring himself a second. He walked over to the large windows and sipped his drink now.
Willa, unsure what to do, waited where she stood with her own glass in hand, untouched.
“I’m going to divorce your mother.”
Her eyes widened. “What? Since when?”
He glanced at her. “I’ve been thinking about it since you moved out and this whole business with you and marriage has made up my mind. I’ve been an ass of a father to you. Yes, I do think you’ve gained too much weight, but hearing your mother and her suitors talk about it has left a sour taste in my mouth. Among other things. I thought Damyan was the worst choice you could ever make in a partner. He’s a layabout philanderer who doesn’t take things seriously.” He turned to her fully. “Except he does take you seriously. Compared to everything I’ve been forced to hear from your mother and those boys, Damyan’s actions are noble. Has Sam always treated you like how he talks?”
Willa hesitated and then nodded. “It’s why DK never left me alone with him… Or others.”
Cuthbert nodded and took another sip. “Damn. I did not want to respect him in the least, especially after his outrageous behavior the other morning.” He sighed and sat down behind his desk. Willa sat in the chair on the other side, setting her drink down. He paused before continuing. “I’ve changed my will, cutting your mother out of it completely. You are the current, sole beneficiary and I will add Damyan in due time. I would hope that you take over the house as it’s been in our family for generations, but,” he sighed heavily again. “I expect that that won’t be the case.”
She stared incredulously. “You're really divorcing Mom.”
“Yes. At the rate she's going, you’re going to cut her out of your life and if I’m still married to her, I won’t get to see any grandchildren if you have them. I assume Damyan would want ten.”
She snorted as she realized he was right. She nodded.
Cuthbert nodded as well. “Then it is settled.”
The door opened and Rosabel stood in the doorway. “Well, not only are you drinking before five pm, but you missed our appointment! That's two apologies!”
Willa refrained from rolling her eyes. “I’m not interested in any suitors you have, mother.” She hadn’t turned to look at her yet, so her eyes freely flicked to her father before she spoke. “I’m going to marry DK.” She finally stood and faced her mother.
Her mother laughed. “He’s a joke of a man and enables your silly behaviors. You will not be marrying him.”
“I’m an adult, you don’t get a say in what I do anymore. I came here to apologize for how crass DK had been this morning, but after seeing you trying to ambush me with Sam, I’m not sorry at all. DK was right to do that.”
Her mother walked across the room and slapped Willa as hard as she could, knocking Willa back against the desk. Rosabel looked righteous and relieved. Years of pent up anger had finally been displaced from her and a smug grin grew.
Her father was standing now, shocked. Her mother's perfume lingered in her nose as the sting grew. Tears stung Willa’s eyes, but she held them back. Never had her parents been physical with her. Her hands fisted, nails biting her palms. She glared at her mother. “Do not ever contact me again. If you keep sending men to try and marry me, I might let slip on the right social media your little affair with one of my teachers in high school. Who also happened to be married at the time.”
Her mother’s eyes widened and her hand wound back again. Willa stepped away. “I have more evidence of other affairs if you hit me again, I will show them.”
Rosabel’s hand fisted and lowered.
Willa moved around her to the door. “If you contact me again, over a device or in person, I’m going to let DK handle it anyway he wants, demonic or human and I guarantee you he’ll be begging me to once he hears what you just did.”
She made her exit, almost running out the door to her car, needing to be as far from her mother as possible.
“Willa!” Sam called. He was moving from his car to meet up with her.
Hearing his voice had her automatically rushing to her car. She was always going to fail. He caught her by the shoulder, rubbing them tenderly.
“Hey! Are you okay, you seem–” he quieted. “Willa… What happened?” His eyes were full of concern. He quietly assessed her cheek. “Baby, who did this to you?”
She didn’t want him touching her and she didn’t want him calling her baby. She glared, about to snarl at him, before something else settled in her brain. She stared at him, seeing him even clearer than ever. He’d planned this. He’d planted it in her mother to be more strict, knowing it would push her further away. Isolating her. She remembered how DK had reacted and wondered about all the times he'd stopped Sam from doing this exact thing.
She ripped away from his grasp. “Do not touch me, Sam. I'm not your baby. It’s not going to work. Ever.”
He frowned. “What are you talking about?” He took another step forward, taking her by the arms. “Willa, you’re not making sense. You seem really distraught.”
“Samuel.” Cuthbert said from the top stairs of the house.
Sam frowned and whispered. “Did he do this to you?”
She scoffed and yanked away from him. “Of course not!”
Her father was walking down the steps briskly now, joining them in mere moments. He stepped between the two, taking Sam’s arm. “You should be leaving now.” He escorted Sam to his car.
"What happened to her, Cuthbert? Did you hurt her?"
He grunted and opened Sam's door. "You need to leave now."
Sam looked at Willa, pleading with her to help him or say something. Like she was so submissive that his small, faked concern would turn her on his side. She stared at him, saying nothing.
"Willa…" he whispered, soft and sad that she was so broken.
Cuthbert pushed on Sam's shoulder. "Do not make me ask again. You are not welcome on this property again and I want you to leave Willa alone."
He looked at Cuthbert and then her again. He sighed and slid into his car. He peeled out of the drive. She watched him go and waited.
"I'll check the cameras to make sure he's truly gone. I'd invite you back in, but your Mother's there."
They'd gone from never talking to a deep conversation and now this in less than thirty minutes. The clenching around her heart that had threatened her, loosened just a bit. She went around the car and hugged him. He startled and hugged her.
Mimosa's been invited to a masquerade Christmas party and is enjoying herself for the first time in a long time. Now, however, she's spied a handsome crow eyeing her and she knows that will lead to nothing but trouble. Thus begins their cat and mouse chase in the ballroom.
Rated Mature. Alternate Universe- Crow Iker Catala, Enemies to Lovers, Assassination Attempt(s), Battle of wits, Crow vs Rogue, Costume Parties & Masquerades, Flirting, Fluff, Christmas Fluff, Christmas Party, Christmas Decorations, Twelve Days of Christmas
You can read this on my AO3.
Commissions open.
This year, Mimosa Marigold was finally able to attend the masquerade ball in Markham. She'd been invited for the last five years, but had always been too busy. But this year, with her new location and friends she trusted to watch her children, she had no reason not to go. Her ex-husband was dutifully seething at her from Kirkwall, so he wouldn't travel to her even if word got out she was attending such an acclaimed winter ball. Still, she'd learned not to underestimate his zealousness. She'd remain as alert as ever just in case.
Just because she had to remain vigil, didn't mean she couldn't dress her best. Her blonde hair was curled, braided, and pinned with dark blue ribbons, matching the midnight blue of her dress. Her mask was blue and white, simple but beautiful. It was more modest in design so as not to upstage her gown. Her gown had been handcrafted with her specificities in case she needed to make a run for it.
The winter decorations sparkled across the ceiling, catching the chandelier light like a starry night. The tapestries had been swapped for winter themed, the table clothes matching to perfection, the walls freshly retouched, making the colors of the lively scenery pop. It was all magnificent and Mimosa was thankful she got to see such grandeur. She was glad for the connections that led to being friends with the host and hostess of the winter ball. Most guests were human, the next most being elves, then qunari and then the few dwarves who were all gathered together in solidarity. Except for her, the only dwarf who bounced around groups, talking and gaining connections. She'd always thrived in crowds, able to see the smallest details even in a sea of people.
Which is why she quickly spotted the blonde elf eyeing her. He was well built and elegantly dressed in maroon velvet and an extravagantly feathered mask of the same color. What she could see of him, reeked of allure and beauty. She hadn't been sure at first, but as she made her way around, she noticed him subtly tracking her. He was good, she wouldn't have caught it if she hadn't known to stay watchful. The mask he wore made it hard to tell where his eyes were looking, but she knew and it was not flirtatious as his smirk would suggest. The way he carried himself, relaxed with languid grace was very much deliberate. The skill in how he kept his body open to move while looking like he was enjoying the wine was masterful and only meant one thing. He was a Crow. She'd dabbled with Crows when she was with the Carta and knew them well. The fact that one was tracking her did not bode well.
Her husband had hired a crow to kill her.
He moved towards a group that was in her direction, but to the side. He talked with them, making them laugh and the women giggle. Mimosa moved around the room, further away from him, as she had all night, slipping into conversations with ease. Sure, she was four foot even, but she knew how to get attention and how to avoid it. Each time the man moved closer, she went away the same distance. It was a leisurely chase, one where he was not aggressive, but confident like he knew he'd get his prize no matter how long she ran from him. It was worrisome. That confidence only came to one who actually had the skill to catch her.
The music died and the hostess called attention to her. "I hope we've all gotten to know each other! We'll be doing the Nine Ladies Dance tonight! Ninth lady you switch with is your dance partner- and dare I say date- for the rest of the night!"
She found a dance partner easily and kept tabs on the man as her partner swept her across the floor. The dance was common enough that she was able to focus on those around and choose the best partner to switch with to give her the best space away from the man. She could see him clear enough and counted the women he changed hands with. He was calculated, switching at the best moments to bring him closer to her. He was also counting how many he switched with so that she would be his ninth. She looked around her, spying anyone she could switch with and be their ninth that was him. Around they went, ebbing closer and then further. There was a moment when he got closer, her partner not ready for her to leave, but she dodged away.
As they circled, she eyed a quick escape, preparing for the moment she would need it. When she focused back on the man, to her horror, he was right next to her and about to change partners. She pulled her dance partner away, letting go of him to grab the hand of another man she'd calculated would be her ninth, but the Crow slipped into the space, taking her hand and whisking her away into a dance. "And that makes you my ninth dance partner!" he said. His accent was Antivan, which only made him more ridiculously charming.
She scrutinized him and hummed in disapproval, trying to swing to a different dance partner. The one she'd been going to reached his hand out, but the elf twirled her away. He flashed the man a mischievous grin. "Apologies! She's my ninth!" And then to her, he said. "I'm sure I've angered many men who would have held onto you as long as possible! Being on the arm of someone so enticing would boost any ego."
She glared. "I'm not here to boost anyone's ego." She turned sharply, making him stride wider to catch up.
"Of course not!" he laughed. "That is not what I meant, of course. I meant you are very enchanting. Not only do you dance with the refreshing grace of a breeze on a hot day, but your laugh is the sweet sound after a drought."
Her heel landed on his foot. He winced and she laughed cruelly, a mockery of her own. "Clumsy me, hope that didn't hurt too bad!"
His blue eyes twinkled. "I will just hold you tighter so you cannot fall. You must be winded from changing dance partners so much!" He grinned wider. "Or am I that breathtaking?"
She ignored his comment. "So, how did you acquire your invitation?"
"Friend of the host."
"And what'd you do with their corpse?"
His brows rose and then he laughed. It was a gorgeous laugh. One which she ignored fully. "I had a feeling you might have made me, but I wasn't sure, what tipped you off?"
She steered them towards an exit under the guise of not bumping into anyone. "I'm familiar with Crows."
"Intimately?"
"That is none of your business." She could feel him letting her lead. He wanted to continue the chase. Good, his arrogance would work in her favor.
"What if I want to make it my business?"
"You sleep with all the people you're trying to kill?"
It shut him up. His face turned neutral, with a polite smile as he twirled her around. She swept her leg behind his and tripped him. She gave a slight push, sending him backwards and into the skirts of the women around them. In her hands, as she slipped out the door and down the hall, was a ring from his finger. She didn't know if it'd help trace who he was later, but it was worth a shot. She pulled the strings keeping her shirts to her, shedding them as she ran. Underneath, pants and her daggers. If he wanted to kill her, she was going to put up a fight.
She found a hidden spot on a pedestal behind a statue in a sitting room and waited, calming her breath and listening. She heard him walking quietly down the hallway, listening for her. He was quiet, but she could hear the soft steps of his boots on the stone between the runners. He stopped just outside closed door. She could have kicked herself. She'd closed it in a panic.
He slowly walked around the corner, alert, sword at the ready, slowly opening the door. He really had good form, but she had the advantage. He scanned for her in the room. As he passed by, she leapt on him, on his back, arms around his neck, dagger pressed against flesh. Her legs wound tight around his waist.
He grabbed her arms, forcing his fingers between the blade and his throat.
She whispered to him, angry words that bit as much as her daggers. "You can tell my ex-husband he's going to have to try harder to kill me to get the kids."
"You have kids?" He asked, too innocently curious for the situation they were in. He threw her off.
She twisted, letting go and landing on her feet. She pushed forward, slicing at him. He dodged her first dagger, but she nicked him with her second. It wasn't aimed to kill, but to warn. He retreated, putting a lounge chair between them, fixing his mask.
He leaned on the chair. "You just became ten times more sexy and you were ridiculously sexy beforehand. Are you single?"
She fixed her own mask and jumped on the chair, rushing him. He jumped away with ease, but she used the chair as momentum, jumping off it to catch him. It crashed to the floor behind her.
He fended off the blow with his sword. "I will say!" he laughed. "No one mentioned how well you were trained!"
"He didn't know." They clashed again, fending and pushing each other around the room. "He thinks I'm some brainwashed housewife."
The man leapt over a chair and slipped behind her, pinning her arms to her and her to him. "You don't seem brainwashed to me. In fact, along with smelling exquisite, you seem very much at the top of your game, which is very deadly… And intriguingly sexy."
"He'd tell you I fell for the heresy of the two apostates I adopted and it's the only reason I never made them tranquil."
"Wait, seriously?"
She nodded. Her fingers stretched to feel into his pockets, searching for the poison. "It was that or kill them." She found the poison and slipped it into her hand.
He scoffed and then let her go. She whirled around, ready for an attack, but he was putting his sword in its sheath and taking a step back. She frowned, still poised. "What are you doing?"
"I don't kill parents- at least the ones who actually care for their children." He smiled. "And you seem very inclined to keep them safe."
She eyed him critically. "Just like that?"
He shrugged. "I believe you. I believe you would have killed me or died trying to keep your children safe."
She put one dagger away. "So, what are you going to do, then?"
"Ask you to dance again, or see if there's other things we could do." His smile widened. "You are my ninth dance partner. And ninth dance partners are together for the rest of the night."
She eyed him. He seemed genuine and she'd know soon enough when he couldn't find the poison.
He reached into his pockets. "Here, you can have the poison-" He frowned.
Her brows raised. "You were going to give it to me?" She opened her palm to show the poison bottle.
He laughed. "Incredible! Keep it. Do whatever you want."
She eyed it. Neither of them needed poison to kill the other, but getting rid of it would be one less thing to worry about. She went over to the nearest plant and poured it into the dirt. "I don't know you're name. I assume you know mine."
He bowed, bending completely so his back was horizontal. It made her chuckle at the theatrics. "Iker."
She nodded. "Nice to meet you." She smirked. "If we're going to continue our dance, I'll need my skirts back."
"Promise to step on my foot?" He asked, straightening and helping her put right the chair.
She laughed. "I'll step on more than your foot of your a good enough dance partner."
He held his hand out to her. "I'll be the best dancer you've ever had."
This time, there was no hesitation when she took his hand. "I suppose we'll see."
Mimosa Marigold lay on her stomach on a pillow, naked under lush blankets. Iker sat next to her, delicately brushing her hair out, untangling the braids, ribbons, and pins and setting them in a pile next to them on a pillow. They'd had a wonderful night and he was enjoying getting to know Mimosa too much. She was relaxed, with her eyes closed, back uncovered. She had a lot of trust in him after he'd tried to kill her.
"Thank you for giving me a chance," he said quietly.
She laughed quietly. "I love good foreplay. Not very many have the expertise."
He smiled, watching his fingers thread through her beautiful curls. "I'm glad I could give it to you."
Mimosa hummed, contented not to move, something Iker took pride in. "Me too," she said. "I'm glad you gave all of it to me." To that, she smiled wide, like a cat who caught the mouse.
It was the most beautiful smile he'd see. "It was my pleasure. You gave as good as you got, something I will dream about for years."
Another laugh. "I doubt that, but thank you nonetheless. It's been a while since I've enjoyed sex."
"How long has it been?"
"Since I've had sex? Eight years. Since I've enjoyed it? Fifteen years. Before I married my ex, that's for sure."
He clicked his tongue. "That's just not right."
She shrugged. "I was busy, raising the kids, adopting the other two, and then relocating where he couldn't find us… Time just… Slips by when it's not your priority."
"Will you tell me about your children?"
She finally moved, raising her head to eye him in confusion. "You want to know about them?"
"Only if you're okay with it, of course. If that's too personal, I understand."
She searched him, no doubt trying to decide if she should. She rested her head back down and he continued his work on her hair. There was a quiet moment before she spoke. "Leric is my oldest. He's steadfast and dutiful. He's the best big brother anyone could want. He's fourteen. Aiden is next, he's eleven and full of so much energy which he's currently using to steal his sister's things and hide them around the house." She sighed. "Soon, he'll be stealing from other people."
"Sticky fingers just like his Mama."
She laughed. "Yeah. I hope I've taught him the proper way to steal and whom to steal from. And how not to get caught."
He placed a ribbon in the pile. "That's two, Leric and Aiden."
"You honestly want to know about them?"
"Of course! They're part of your life and important to you ."
She hummed. "Grenna's my next, then. She's scrappier than Aiden. She makes him look well behaved. She'd gotten in to more fights that him and she's eight."
He laughed. "A girl after my own heart. I was very angry then and started too many fights for my own good. Then I joined the Crows and it was a good thing. I don't recommend her joining, though."
"It's a good point, though, she needs to put it to a good outlet." She dropped off in thought. After a moment, she turned her head so he could get to the other side of her updo. It filled him with more pride at how comfortable she was with it. "I adopted Elodie and Cormac on the same day their parents died. Elodie's older than Grenna by a year and in love with books and is so shy, it's hard for her to talk to anyone outside of her family. She's sweet and clings to Leric or Aiden a lot. She came into her magic shortly after her parents died and Cormac hasn't gotten his yet, but both his parents were mages, so it's more than likely. He's curious and has already taught himself to read at five. I don't know how I'm going to help that kid, his brain is so fast."
With her hair all untangled, he gave it a final brush with his fingers. "I'm sure you'll figure it out. You're very capable. Does he help you with your work?"
"He doesn't, I honestly didn't think to see if he wanted to." She smiled. "You're pretty smart, you know that?"
"Yes, but never stop telling me that."
She sighed happily. "Anyway, that's them, my brood."
"They sound wonderful." He braided her hair.
"They are. Do you have anyone?"
"I help my siblings sometimes, but no, I am all alone." There was something about that that felt colder when he said it this time.
"No plans for Christmas?"
"No."
She hummed.
He tied her braid with one of the ribbons. She turned on her back to smile at him. "Thank you, that was nice. No one's ever done that for me."
"Shame, I'd do it all the time." He gazed down at her, laying the braid over her shoulder and between her breasts.
Mimosa frowned, amused. "Are you offering?"
His smile tightened into something of melancholy. "Of course, but I wouldn't presume."
She sat up and kissed him. It was a dismissal and he understood. He kissed her back, letting her lead them into round two.
Iker Catala had gotten in a lot of trouble for failing to kill Mimosa Marigold, but it was worth it. The bruises and slashes had never tasted so sweet. He found himself mulling over that night, the dance and after when they'd retired to her room. She'd captured his attention and thoughts and multiple rings he'd been wearing. He didn't know when she'd pilfered them, but he knew most had been taken before they'd engaged in their horizontal dance. She was one of the best rogues he'd known. She'd stolen his heart in just half a night.
He awoke on Christmas, a week later, in Markham, alone and cold. He was used to this, but somehow, it felt like it was eating at his soul now. He sighed and stretched and sat up. The curtains were drawn on his four poster bed to keep the cold out. He lived in a lavish home with plush furnishings, and while he paid staff members to keep his home running, he'd given them the holiday off with a hefty gift. So, it was, that he awoke to no fire to coax him out of bed.
What got him out, was seeing things on his bed that shouldn't have been there. He frowned and pulled the cord to let in the light from the windows, already drawn. Laced across his blankets were strings of pearls and gems. He frowned. It looked romantic, like they took the place of rose petals. He grabbed the dagger from under his pillow and slipped out of bed.
He surveyed the room, his confusion growing. Garland, dressed with berries and ribbons, was strung along mantle place and desk. His desk had small decorations he'd never seen before in his life, all of which were Christmas themed. The clothes he'd thrown on the floor were folded on a chair. His shoes were tidied next to his bed. He put them on and moved out to the hallway, finding more garland. Down the stairs, where the garland wrapped around the banister and railing, to the living room where it was even more decorated.
He was waiting for this to be some twisted punishment from the Crows. But the few things he'd lazily kept out was tidied. Crows wouldn't do that. With all the garland, wreaths, and wooden decorations, he almost expected a tree. He swept through the rest of the house, unsure how to handle that someone had broken into his house while he'd been sleeping and decorated his home. In the kitchen, was a basket of bread, pastries, and cookies. Next to it, a bottle of wine with a most perfect bow on it.
When he made a second sweep around the main room, he noticed a stocking on the fire place, perfectly centered. Carefully, he the one stitched with his name off the nail and looked inside. He pulled out a note and saw beautiful scrawl.
Imagine my surprise when I discovered my well decorated dance partner hadn't lifted a finger to celebrate Christmas! How am I supposed to give you your presents? It's a good thing I always have extra decorations! Now your home looks like a proper home! I hope you enjoy the food. They'll keep if you store them in a cool, dry place.
-Mimosa Marigold
P.S. The kids hid presents for you around the house while I was decorating your room all on my own.
There was a red lipstick kiss next to the last words. Iker read it twice, panic giving way to surprise and delight. He looked all around him. Everything had been from Mimosa? He brought it to his nose and was gifted with the scent she'd worn at the ball. His heart skipped wildly in joy. The gems on the bed while he'd been sleeping, the garland, the food! And the kids had been here too and helped!? He looked around, chest light and warm. Tears prickled his eyes.
He'd been sure he'd never hear from her again after that night, no matter how good of an impression he'd made. And he didn't blame her. He'd been sent there to kill her and he was a crow, none of that showed much trust. Though, the rest of the night afterwards had been a dream come true. He respected her decision to turn his offer down. She had a family to think of and to protect and it made him respect her more.
But now she'd snuck into his home and had done all of this. It gave him hope he didn't think would be possible to have. He looked at the stocking, feeling heft to it. He reached in and found candy with a ring box. He opened it. It was a ruby affixed on a gold band of refined metal work. His whole being filled with delight. He slipped it on his ring finger and held his hand up, admiring it. He laughed loudly, overflowing with a happiness he'd never known. The loneliness that had been creeping in was obliterated with the promise Mimosa was offering.
"Alright, Mimosa Marigold. When I find you, I'm going to accept your proposal."
Now, though, it was time to look for his presents. He'd never felt such joyful excitement. He checked the kitchen first, so he could grab a couple cookies from the basket. He found several already bitten. He wondered which of her children had done that. He ate them though, nonplussed about sharing. He found the first in his pantry. It was a bag with a rolled up note attached to it. He opened the bag and it made him laugh out loud. It was nothing but coal and an angry letter with no signature.
I'm not giving you shit! You tried to kill my mom! I don't know why she's making us do this, but you won't fool me, asshole!
"Good," he laughed. He loved that one of her children were so loyal to her. So protective. I spoke volumes. "I bet you're the one who took bites out of my cookies." He laughed again.
The next he found on the lower shelves of his bookshelf. It was crudely wrapped with part the gift sticking out. It made him smile fondly. It was an adventure book. Inside the cover, was a note.
It's my cerent book. I like how it goes around the world and discribs the places.
-Cormac
More warmth, more delight, more prickling at the corners of his eyes. He set the book on a higher shelf and continued his hunt. It took a while, but he found the next one hidden by his back door. It was in a sack of fine fabric. In it was a letter and a small, metal figurine of a mabari dog. It was abstract, but well crafted.
I made this, hope you like it. Merry Christmas.
-Leric Marigold
He brought it next to the book, taking a moment to feel how smooth the textures were. True talent.
As he turned to look for the next one, he caught the wrapping of another book. This one was tucked among the others, better camouflaging it. It had a small book of poetry. He found the note also inside the book with neat, precise handwriting.
This is one of my favorite books, I hope you enjoy it.
-Elodie
He laughed and it ended with a sob. He didn't deserve any of this, but he was going to bask in the thoughtfulness and promise of family. He hadn't realized he'd wanted it until Mimosa had talked fondly about her kids. He wiped away the tears. He still had one more present to find. He had to look carefully. He'd be sure Aiden would hide his like a rogue.
It took an hour, but he found it, tucked behind a painting. It was wrapped in his letter. Out fell a plain, silver ring.
Stole this from some rich man. Attune to it and it's supposed to warn you when your enemies are nearby. Doesn't warn you from enemies you don't know of. Never seen Ma be so weird about a guy. Must be someone special.
-Aiden
"She's weird about me?" he asked, grinning like a fool. He put it on his pinkie. It looked nice. So, the coals had been from Grenna. He bet she'd taken the bites out of his cookies as well. She was a girl after his own heart.
He stared around him, amazed at how Mimosa and her children had managed to fill his home with so much life and laughter. What would it be like to actually be around them? Fun, that's for sure. He grabbed both books, leaving the mabari on the shelf to guard his home. He went into the kitchen and made breakfast, intending to spend the day reading both books and enjoying the baked goods from the woman who was quickly becoming his soul mate.
He didn't find Mimosa's hidden gift until he was tucking in for bed. One of the paintings in his room was crooked. He almost walked past it, but the thought that Mimosa had tidied up his home, folding his clothes and dusting, only to leave it crooked…
He went to it. It was a map of Thedas. As he got closer, his heart leapt. A lipstick kiss was planted over the coastal region of Hercinia. He couldn't believe it. She'd told him. She'd told him! He forgot about sleep. This was more important. He needed to pack. He needed to get them gifts. He needed to thank them for warming his cold, lonely home and filling his heart with a love he'd never known.
And he needed give Mimosa her answer on her proposal. And maybe get his rings back.
Zan, a pop idol, is stuck on a cruise for wealthy moguls. He lives a life of pleasure to drown out the unhappiness. He lives every day in a fog, controlled by his uncle. And then one day, the Orca-shifter mafia crash the cruise and he catches the eye and heart of the mob prince, Tarkik.
Rated Explicit. Twelve Days of Christmas, Dead Dove: Do Not Eat Abuse, Mental Health Issues, Self-Destruction, Unhealthy Coping Mechanisms, Sex Addiction, sex as a coping mechanism, Suicidal Thoughts, Child Neglect, Abusive Uncle, Abusive Relationships, Abusive Manager, Uncle is his manager, Cigarettes, Orca Mafia, Orca shifters are mobsters, Violence, Blood and Violence, Threats, Threats of Violence, Zan is not well, But it's okay Tarkik is here to save the day, Mates, Accidental mates, Mob Prince, Mildly Dubious Consent, Oral Sex, tongue fucking, Size Difference, Protectiveness, Possessive Behavior, Tender Sex, Past sacrifice, Zan was used in a sacrifice to make him a siren, If I forgot something I'm sorry
You can read this on my AO3.
Commissions open.
Zan Tagara loved when his mouth was full. Full of whatever body part, he didn't care. Right now, it was full of cock and his fingers were deep in the man's wife, finger fucking her into oblivion. They kissed each other in the blackness of the closet they hid in. He liked it this way. The woman came on his hand once again, gripping her husband as he took Zan by the hair and fucked his face. He relaxed, easily taking him.
"How does he feel?" the wife panted. His fingers still fucked her, turning her legs into noodles.
"Fuckin' hot," the husband said. "He's got a mouth like a five-star whore."
"Fuck, that's hot! He knows how to fuck with his fingers, too!"
They crumbled in waves of orgasms as the husband fucked his throat without care. They kissed and held each other as Zan drank up all the cum. He slipped out of the closet as they regained their composure.
He washed up in the bathroom, checking that his appearance was normal. Eyeliner perfect, thick, wavy curls of naturally striped black and white hair still in the flirty up-do, pale, pale skin unblemished. He turned around to check out the tight, midnight blue jumpsuit covered with sequins and bead-work and the sides cut out in circles. He made sure nothing got torn or stained. When he was confident, he went out onto the deck of the huge cruise ship to a secluded spot. He stared out at the ocean in the freezing night air without a jacket. He was a huge celebrity back home, selling out concerts in the blink of an eye. But during Christmas, he was always scheduled for this cruise, where heads of mega corporations traveled privately and required top notch entertainment. It was just a plus that they were all horny pigs and let him join them in their beds. Or utility closets. He didn't care where or with whom as long as it numbed his brain for at least two minutes. Or kept him away from his uncle's ire.
He lit a cigarette and took a long, slow drag off it, feeling how it burned his insides. He wanted it to burn him alive. The cruise was traveling through the Arctic ocean to give the cozy Holiday feel. Zan hated cruises. Being a siren, he was always called to the water, always called to swim and be free. He'd never be free, so instead, he wallowed in the ache it gave him as a fun past time, relishing the part of him that died and shriveled little by little. Most of him had already been dying before that part had even been born.
Before his uncle had sacrificed a virgin to turn Zan into a siren.
"There you are." The rough voice of his uncle caught the wind and choked him.
Zan took a long drag and turned to face him, leaning his elbows against the railing.
His uncle was bundled and irritated. "I've been looking for you everywhere. You're on in thirty." He glanced at Zan's undress. "I hope you're not whoring yourself out for free. You should be selling every act you do."
He smirked. "I got a nice drink out of it."
His uncle sneered in disgust. "Such talent wasted on a whore."
"Wasn't my idea."
"No, I should have left you half dead in the gutter where your parents left you instead of wasting a good sacrifice on your worthless ass. Don't be late." He turned and went back inside.
Zan grunted, turning back to the ocean. His chest clenched tight, aching, wanting to scream or cry or both, but knowing he couldn't. The unrelenting cold of the Arctic gnawed at him in an all too tempting way. It wouldn't be hard, to just let the cold kill him. He was already partially dead. He huffed, watching the heated cloud of breath float out over the railing and into the vast emptiness of the ocean. He couldn't even drown himself.
He gripped the railing, letting the frozen metal bite him. He looked at the moon, small and frozen itself in the sky. Whale songs called out in the distance. It was hauntingly beautiful and called to him. He always ignored that call, but, alone and wanting to die, it begged him and urged him to, just this once, placate it. Just this once. He sang, letting the siren powers push the sound out into the ocean and call for someone he knew didn't exist. There were no words, just the beautiful tragedy of his voice, asking for someone to pull him from this life. To not let him be alone anymore. Or to finally kill him.
The whales called back and for a moment, Zan let himself think it was someone coming to save him. He let the song die on the wind and took one last drag of his cigarette and threw it into the ocean. It was time to go back to reality. The one where he needed to prepare for his solo where he all but strip teased for the audience as Suzy Snowflake.
He was putting his makeup on when he heard the panicked whispers from the crew. He caught the arm of one he'd blown and eaten out a few nights ago. "What's going on?"
Sighing, he leaned in and whispered. "That orca mob- Auk Immak, they've decided to crash the cruise trip. They just climbed up the side and announced they were staying. I've heard it happen to other cruises, but it's never happened on one I've been on. We're having to restructure everything to accommodate them and we're being told to do whatever they ask! I know we have that truce, treaty or whatever, but…" he shook his head.
Zan nodded. "If there's anything I can do, let me know- without my uncle knowing, obviously."
He nodded and hurried away.
A few minutes later, his uncle was standing over him. "Some new guests showed up, have you heard?"
He glanced at his uncle and then went back to his makeup. "Yeah."
"The Mob Prince, Tarkik. You'll know him when you see him. You're go keep him happy."
His brows rose. "What kind of happy?" His uncle had never pimped Zan out before, or cared about his sex life as long as it didn't interfere with the schedule.
A hand roughly squeezed his shoulder. "Whatever it takes to keep him happy. You know the treaty. The cruise allow them on as guests and they don't kill anyone or sink the ship. The captain is asking every crew member to pitch in to help. That means you, princess."
"And how do you know this guy wants me to make him happy?"
He plucked a white hair from the root and pulled it out of the bun Zan had had it in. He ignored the sting. "You're a slut, all mobsters love sluts, whatever easy conquest they can get."
"Whatever it takes, then."
"Not so dumb." He lightly slapped Zan's cheek and then wiped the makeup on Zan's shoulder before leaving.
He sighed and began to clean up the stray makeup.
The lights dimmed, allowing him to take his place. He could easily make out the orcas, though, they looked like they'd shifted to a more human size of eight feet. Larger chairs were replaced to fit the Auk Immak mob. They commanded the crowd, pushing everyone to the side. In the middle was a bigger orca beast, littered with the scars one would get when fighting to the top, sat Tarkik. He had grey tattoos that settled evenly on both his black and white coloring. His tail wrapped around his legs. He rested against the back of his chair, his whole body on display. He was beefy, with fat that made him look soft, but only a fool would think there was not enough muscle to rip a small boat apart.
Zan wanted all that weight on him.
The live band came to life and he began his version of a slower, sultrier version of Suzy Snowflake. He sang to the crowd, using his body to enrapture them. As the second song came around, he improvised his dance, taking a small step off the stage to the table Tarkik sat on. He stepped over plates and glasses until he was in front of the man. He barely had to bend over to get face to face, hands lightly wound down his neck and under his longer, pointed mouth. Tarkik smiled, enjoying the serenade. He stood, holding his hand out for Zan to take, which he did. Tarkik twirled him on the table, letting Zan take the lead and dance. When Zan wanted back on stage, Tarkik let go, but continued to stand and stare at him for the rest of the performance.
When his performance was done, he went on break, sneaking out the back for a cigarette. The cold felt good on his overheated skin. He remembered the whales singing as he looked at the water. And how he'd sung back. He laughed. Stupid. He'd sang to killer beasts that had crashed the party on the ship.
The door opened and he glanced back, expecting to see his uncle. Instead, Tarkik squeezed through, rising well above the door that shut behind him. Zan turned and leaned against the railing. He was in a robe, the dress for the next number protected under it. He took a drag and blew the smoke away from the orca.
Tarkik stopped a foot away. "You're Zan."
"Guilty."
"You sang beautifully."
"It's a prerecording," he lied.
"Not on stage." He gestured over Zan to the ocean. "Before that, when I called. You called back." Those black eyes stared at him.
Zan frowned and then laughed, relaxing his features. "I don't know what you're talking about, sorry." He took another pass of the cigarette. "The only singing I've done is on stage."
Tarkik smiled, gently taking some of Zan's hair between his fingers. "It wasn't you? What a shame, such a beautiful voice should belong to someone just as beautiful." He was quiet for a moment. "I like your hair."
"Thanks, the color's natural."
"So's mine."
It made Zan laugh. He shook his head and puffed his cigarette, still making sure it didn't blow on him.
"What are you doing after your work?"
He let his robe fall open, showing the pale skin of a shoulder. "Whatever you'd like to do. I'm yours."
"You are," Tarkik whispered. He leaned in, pressing his nose to Zan's neck. He licked it, but then sputtered and pulled away.
Zan's eyes widened when he saw the powder on his tongue and snout. "Shit! I'm sorry!" He offered his robe, but Tarkik just shook his head. Any facade Zan had, had dropped, leaving the shakiness in his voice unmasked. If he angered Tarkik, it could lead to violence from Auk Immak or wrath from his uncle.
"What was that?" He wiped his tongue on the back of his arm.
"My-my make up for the stage. Shit, I'm really- fuck. I'm sorry." The robe was back over his shoulder, cigarette loose in his mouth as he tried to offer the sleeve of his robe.
"It's fine. I'll just have to remember that."
"You sure?"
Tarkik eyed him, head tilting a little to the side. "It was my mistake, it's fine. I'll remember that when I see you after your show tonight." He smirked.
Zan smiled, falling back to his pretty boy facade. "Of course, in the dressing rooms."
He was five minutes late when he walked in. He swore and tried to get ready quickly. He just needed to retouch his makeup, but he knew his uncle would notice. The moment he was on stage, he forgot all his troubles, focusing on the crowd and how he could flirt more with Tarkik. With any luck, Zan could get lost in their fucking. Something that huge would surely wreck him. Maybe even pierce his vocal chords if he started with a blowjob first and then he'd be unable to talk or sing after that.
Tarkik was bolder this time around, pulling Zan into his lap for most of his songs. His hands rested round his waist possessively. When he finally pushed off his lap, he was surprised that Tarkik allowed it. He danced around him, the crowd and then up the stairs of the stage. He ended for the night two songs later, returning to his vanity.
His uncle was waiting there for him. Zan sat down and began to remove the makeup along his cheeks. His uncle's hand wrapped around his neck, making Zan stop what he was doing. He squeezed tightly, pressing against his wind pipe. The jeweled rings he wore glinted in the mirror. "Five minutes, Zan." He leaned in to whisper. "Do it again and we're going to have a real talk."
He remained silent.
His uncle left.
He wiped his makeup off and slipped into the dressing room. He was there first, so he decided to surprise the mob prince. When Tarkik entered, locking the door behind him, Zan was dressed in a short milk maid dress from the twelve days of Christmas performance. He sat in a chair, poised sensually for Tarkik to see.
Tarkik smiled wide. "I like you in that." He bent over to the chair. "No makeup?"
"None for you, lover."
He sniffed Zan's neck, pausing. "Someone's touched you."
Zan laughed. "My uncle's a dick, let's forget about it."
He sniffed loudly in disapproval, but licked Zan, from his exposed chest up to his neck. His tongue was massive, thick, with barbs for catching fish. It scratched just enough to feel good. "You taste good."
"Do you want me to dance for you?"
"Do you want to dance?"
Zan wasn't used to be asked what he wanted. He felt over Tarkik's large chest, feeling the scars. "I'll do whatever you want me to do. I could dance and strip for you?"
"Whatever I want?" His hands wrapped around Zan's waist and he moved him to the floor.
"Damn, that's sexy as hell. I love when you manhandle me like that."
Tarkik pushed up his dress, kissing and licking his thigh.
"You sure you don't want me to start, lover? I'd love to taste that cock of yours."
He gathered Zan's wrists above his head, pinning him. Holding his wrists firmly, but gentle, not giving him any pain to focus on. Tarkik's eyes flashed a warning. Zan stilled, the true sense of danger he was in overwhelming him. He tried to stay calm as Tarkik's nose pressed between his thighs to his nakedness. He sniffed and licked, engulfing his cock in his tongue. It felt incredible and he let himself fall into that pleasure. If he was going to die, at least it'd feel good.
But he didn't die. Tarkik licked him until he was stiff and leaking, then pressed his tongue into his ass, filling him and fucking him. It had been a long time since Zan's pleasure was the only thing being had. He hated it. His mind was not nearly numb enough, no matter how incredible it felt. He squirmed on Tarkik's tongue, chasing the high that would finally numb his brain. His large, free hand wrapped around his cock, making it look so small. He caressed it lovingly. It occurred to Zan, then, that Tarkik was making love to him, not fucking him senseless. He swore, but it came out as a moan and everything felt too wonderful to say more.
"Fuck!" He moaned. He was getting close, but Tarkik was slowing down.
He pulled away, his tongue slipping out to lap at his thigh. Fingers slipped in, stretching him even wider. Tarkik slowly fucked him, biting his thighs before moving up to lick his neck. Zan opened his mouth to receive the tongue. Tarkik didn't disappoint, exploring with fervor. Still, it was gentle, not wanting to choke him. He found himself whining, annoyed.
Tarkik removed his tongue from Zan's mouth and focused on his neck, misunderstanding what Zan wanted. His fingers were agonizingly slow, wrenching the pleasure in glacial, agonizing, thrusts. He watched Zan with hyper focus drawing him close and then slowing down.
"You were singing on the ship. You sang to me."
Zan frowned. "Wha-" he moaned. "Fine, whatever- fuck! I did!"
"It was beautiful." He lapped up his mouth, tasting Zan's tongue.
He shook violently, getting ever so close to climax. Tarkik nuzzled him. "Sing again."
Zan came, screaming and bucking into his fingers. He could barely breathe as he wailed in ecstasy. Tarkik hummed happily, licking his neck, wrapping his tongue around it fully. Fingers now fucked him hard and fast, dragging his orgasm out until tears prickled the corners of his eyes.
Tarkik withdrew his fingers and leaned down to lick the cum off Zan's stomach. Zan took deep breaths, desperately trying not to unravel. His chest was too tight, he thought he might implode.
"Beautiful," Tarkik hummed. "You taste so good."
Fear welled up inside him. At the empty promise Tarkik gave. That he could have something nice and loving. He sat up, surprised that Tarkik let him. He pushed Tarkik away, further surprised that he relented or that he was being so defiant. He looked at Zan, watching how stiff his body was.
"Did I do something wrong?"
Zan grunted. "Don't worry about it, big guy." He flashed a warm smile at him. "I'll see you tomorrow."
But Tarkik stood in front of him. "Did you not want that?"
His cool demeanor cracked as he frowned. "What?" He laughed, a little too harsh. "I was begging you for a fuck. Like a slut."
"You aren't happy."
To that, Zan laughed loudly. "I haven't been happy my whole life, one magical night with you ain't going to change that." He shoved past Tarkik and into the ship. He took deep breaths. He needed to feel numb, to feel nothing, to be used and treated like the trash he was. He went to the door of one of the men he'd stayed with, who knew how to use him.
He knocked on the door, leaning against the frame, turning on the charm. The door opened and the man, Jefferson, answered, appraising him with lustful desire. Zan smirked. "Thought you'd like a little milking from a maid tonight."
The older man laughed and let him in.
He avoided Tarkik as much as he could, even during his performances. If it meant sneaking out a different way, he did. He found others to numb his brain. He sang and fucked and barely cared to eat or drink anything. The night with Tarkik had shattered him and he needed to pull himself back together before something bad happened.
He was sitting at breakfast with his uncle three days later.
His uncle was just finishing his coffee. "You were with Housten last night."
"So?"
"And you've been with Jefferson."
Zan set his fork down. "What is this? You never care who I'm with."
"They've both gone missing. No one can find him."
Zan sniggered. "All those rich men do look alike."
The back of his uncle's hand struck Zan without warning. Zan glared, but didn't move, not knowing what set his uncle off.
"He's missing, Zan! I know you've been avoiding that damn, stupid mob prince!" He launched from his seat and grabbed Zan's throat, squeezing it so he could barely breathe. Their chairs fell away, clanging to the ground. "What did I tell you? Make him happy. If that means he fucks you in front of everyone, you do it. If he wants to smack you around, you let him. You're here to entertain, you don't get a say in what you do. If more people disappear, it's on you!"
Zan grabbed at his uncle's arm, trying to pry it away.
His uncle threw him to the floor. "Get your useless whore ass up and go make him happy."
Zan stood, glaring. "Fuck you! I'm done doing what you want."
His uncle laughed. "This again? You didn't learn last time?" He stalked towards him. "You're nothing without me. You're pathetic and weak."
Zan opened before his uncle could reach him and jumped, almost screaming. Tarkik stood there, taking up the doorway. He looked different. Felt different. Zan had never seen him so still, black eyes tracking his uncle. He pushed his way into the room, gently moving Zan with him to the side. He reached down and sniffed his throat.
"He touched you again."
"He fell out of his chair! I helped him up!" His uncle huffed. "It's not my fault he's clumsy."
Tarkik snarled. "He's danced around fine china without touching any of it once and you say he's clumsy!" He looked at Zan, waiting for confirmation.
He glanced at his uncle. What good would it do? Tarkik would leave and he'd be at the mercy of his uncle all over again. He looked at the ground, but this only made Tarkik snarl louder. He reached up to Zan's cheek, but he flinched away. Tarkik growled louder, which made Zan flinched harder. Soft, large hands touched his cheek, wiping at some blood. "You got cut."
Zan froze, he slowly touched his cheek and felt the sting. He sighed. "Great, that's going to hurt covering up."
Tarkik snarled again. Zan could feel the grip on his arms fighting to squeeze tighter. Tarkik turned to his uncle, growling. "I told you what would happen if you touched him again."
His uncle scoffed. "I didn't! He's just clumsy! Tell him, Zan!"
Zan scoffed. "Clumsy, right." He held himself, stepping away from Tarkik. "Can I go get ready now?"
Tarkik let go of him, turning to his uncle. He began to grow, shifting into a bigger beast that took up the whole room. Tarkik went to his uncle, grabbing his hands hard enough that his uncle buckled, falling on his knees and screamed in pain. Tarkik looked at the rings and sniffed and roared. "Blood!" His voice made Zan's blood run cold. He covered his ears, shivering. Tarkik continued. "I told you not to touch him! YOU HURT HIM!"
"You can't expect me not to put him back in line! He's an entertainer! They're always getting out of hand-!" He screamed as Tarkik bit his fingers off, all the way down to his hand, taking the ring that hurt Zan with him.
Zan covered his mouth to muffle the scream. He fell against the wall, blanching at the amount of blood gushing over the room.
"No one hurts my mate!" Tarkik took his uncle's head and and slammed it down on the floor, cracking it on the hardwood floor. He did it over and over until it burst open like a melon.
Zan ran from the room. He didn't know where he was going to go, but he needed way from the violence. Always violence around him. Involving him. His feet took him to the only place they knew. Up to the deck where he'd been going all these weeks. The cold air bit him, familiar, but now he shivered for the first time.
His uncle was dead.
And if he wasn't when Zan left, he would be now.
He took several shaking breaths, the scene flashing behind his eyes over and over. All that blood… He didn't know why he was upset over that piece of shit, but he was. He wanted to scream and cry and bash his head against the railing to forget all of this. He looked up at the Christmas lights glimmering red and green. Maybe he could hang himself from those.
"Fuck," he huffed. He pulled out his box of cigarettes and put on in his lips. He pressed the trigger on his lighter, but it wouldn't light. His hands were shaking too much for him to see it clearly. He tried to steady it with his other hand. It still wouldn't light. "You fucking piece of shit!" He shook it. He tried it again and got it to light, but his hands still shook too much to connect it with his cigarette. He ripped it out of his mouth and slammed it on the railing. He took an even breath. Hanging by Christmas lights would have to be it.
The door opened and Tarkik squeezed through the door, back to his normal size. Fear rippled through Zan. He did not know Tarkik well enough to know what would set him off, but now Zan wanted that wrath, that fury and needed it directed at him. Wanted his own blood to stain the ship.
"Are you okay?"
Zan laughed. "You killed my uncle, I should be sucking your cock right now! I mean what did he ever do for me!? Make me part of some sacrifice to make me a siren!?" He laughed. "I'm glad that bastards gone!" He went to Tarkik and tried to pull him down into a kiss. "A kiss for my savior!"
Tarkik didn't budge though. "He turned you into a siren?"
"Who fucking cares anymore! C'mon, you've got me, kiss me under these fucking lights it'll be romantic."
"You don't sound okay."
Fear and anger burst and he tried to shove the orca. "OF COURSE I'M NOT OKAY, YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE! YOU JUST-" Shoving Tarkik was like shoving a mountain, he didn't move and it only hurt Zan. It felt good. He pounded on his chest, loving the sting and ache it rippled through his fists.
Tarkik grabbed his hands. "You are hurting yourself."
"So!?" He kicked Tarkik. "Do something about it! Make me stop!"
A dark, coldness flashed behind Tarkik's eyes and Zan braced for the pain. For the itch he needed scratched. With swift motion, Tarkik spun him around and crossed Zan's arms in front of him. Tarkik's large, toned arms wrapped around him, hugging him tight. He leaned into Zan, whispering in his ear. "I will not help you self destruct and I will not hurt you and I will not let you hurt yourself."
Zan struggled. "Why the fuck do you care so much!? Why did you kill him!?" He tried to pry Tarkik's arms off him, but the orca didn't budge.
"He was hurting you. I warned him not to and he did anyways. Why are you upset he's gone, you just said you were glad he was dead."
"That's not what I-" he gave an angry shout. "You're so stupid! Why do you fucking care if he was hurting me!? I'm just some dumb whore! You'll swim off once this cruise is done and nothing would have mattered!"
He hugged Zan tighter and nuzzled his neck. "Whoever said I planned to swim off without you after this cruise?" He kissed Zan's cheek. "You're not a dumb whore, you're my mate and I want you to be mine. That includes keeping you safe."
Zan scoffed and tried to wriggle free, but Tarkik held him fast, nuzzling and kissing his neck. He couldn't handle the affection, the promise of something good. He bit Tarkik's arm, but his skin was harder and the most he could do was make indents. He gave a frustrated shout.
Tarkik stayed as he was, holding and comforting. "You are safe."
"Shut up!"
"What do you need me to do?"
"Leave me the fuck alone!"
"I would never do that." It was whispered, soft, reassuring.
It broke Zan. He dropped his weight on Tarkik, letting him hold him up. He stared at the horizon of the water. "Sure, whatever."
He licked Zan's neck. "Let's get you warm." He picked Zan up in his arms. Zan hugged himself. Tarkik opened the door and took him inside.
Jacob and Adelaide live a quiet, perfect life, even if Jacob has to leave for a month or two at a time. What he does, Adelaide doesn't know about and doesn't care to know. Things are just fine as they are, except that now, with a strange suitor vying for Adelaide's affection, he's forced to tell her.
Rated Mature. Twelve Days Of Christmas, Established Relationship, Violence, Blood and Violence, Blood and Injury, Animal Death, Tagged graphic for animal death, it's not graphic, But I tagged it anyways, Alternate Universe - Fantasy, enchanted forest, enchanted animals, Vaginal Sex, Vaginal Fingering, Oral Sex, Rough Sex, Finger Sucking, Double Life, Voyeurism, Enchanted Forest Guardians, Forest guardian are fairly sentient, They have a lot of sex with the forest guardians around
You can read this on my AO3.
Commissions open.
Adelaide Moreau and her partner, Jacob, were opposites. Where he had fair skin and blonde hair, she had a dark complexion with thick, tight curls. He was tall, as broad as the hundred year old pines that filled the forest and could lift the trunk of one easily, whereas she was almost two feet shorter than him, and while she had her own strength, she had to use it in scrappier ways. He had an easy going, patient, understanding attitude and Adelaide had an angry, reactive, short-tempered disposition. They both loved their solitude though, able to go days without talking, understanding each other with an almost sixth sense. It had been that way on the day they met and when Jacob had stressed about telling her where he went for a month at a time.
But she'd put her hand up to stop him, asking, "Ya married?"
"No."
"Ya promised to someone or with anyone else?"
"No."
"You torturing and killing innocents?"
He'd frowned. "No."
"You got kids you're abandoning?"
He winced, almost offended. "No."
"Then, it's none of my business as long as you never lie to me or betray me."
They'd rebuilt the old witch's cottage together in the enchanted forest just behind the castle in the capital of Innsor. They'd lived there for just over a year, fixing up the abandoned home and clearing out the surrounding land for a garden and farm land. They'd repaired the pond, unclogging the small river that ran into it. They'd worked sun-up to sun-down with out much conversation, knowing and pond. And all with minimal words. They didn't need it, they understood the task and worked together in the same way. They just knew innately what needed to be done and what the other was going to do. They passed each other things without prompting and picked up where the other left off without explanation.
It was a solace. The quietness they both shared. They didn't need to fill the silence, it was comfortable and something they both craved. It was a home, their home, one they'd created together and maintained together.
As they'd woken and started the fire, they both looked at the pile of wood stocked up for winter and with just a glance, they'd agreed they'd need more. Jacob would be leaving again for a month, though he promised to be back before Christmas. But in the meantime, they'd need to build up enough wood to tide Adelaide over until he returned. She could live on her own and keep the farm running without him, but the excuse let them spend concentrated time together. Their friends would call it a date. They dressed a little different and touched each other a little more, flirting with grazes of hands and lingering looks as they traversed the enchanted forest in search for a tree to fell.
Adelaide trekked through it like she'd lived their her whole life and the animals that were dangerous left her alone and Jacob alone by association. They were well aware that he was only permitted because Adelaide allowed it. She eyed the trees, looking for one with no magic in it. She pointed to a large one. It would take them all day to fell. He smirked, large, calloused hand snaking up the back of her loose, untucked shirt to feel her bare back. It was a promise for later, when they'd take a break. For now, he followed her lead on where to start. It needed to be just right so it didn't interrupt any magical plants or invisible way points he couldn't see, but she could sense.
They worked with intense diligence, swinging their axes right after they other in perfect, practiced swings. With each hack into the trunk, it broke the calm silence of the trees. With anybody else, the bestial guardians that protected the forest would have killed them, but all it did was call them to visit and rest near them. Jacob would never get used to it, seeing monstrous beings that towered over his seven feet, lay down a few feet away and nibble on underbrush. They were amalgamations of different animals fused with enchanted plants. One looked like it had been an elk before, while another looked akin to a wolf. They lounged, only moving to go to her and nudge her for a pat, which she did without acknowledging them, as though they were a domesticated dog. But he'd seen them rip guards apart, tearing through armor and barely feeling any weapon thrust at them.
He remembered the first time it had happened. When one had approached Adelaide in their early days in the cottage. He'd been in the cottage, making supper when the hair on his arms stood and prickled. A harsh shiver ran down his spine and his gut filled with dread. He looked out the front window to where Adelaide was chopping wood and then at the front gate of their stone fence. On the other side stood the elk guardian. Adelaide was just about to add another pice of wood to split when she saw it.
She tossed it back on the pile and stuck her ax into the splitting block. She crossed her arms and stared at it. When it did not move, she rolled her eyes and called to it. "Well? Handsome bastards like yourself shouldn't just stand there like you've never seen a fence before."
His gut clenched. He wanted to run out and protect her, to stop it from killing her like it had killed his father. It had been justified, but they'd also killed others who weren't like his father. They had their own rules and morals and Adelaide had shed enough blood for a lifetime as an assassin. She killed ruthlessly, without hesitation, giving all her fury in tearing her victims apart. He'd witnessed it the first night they'd met. It had been the sexiest thing he'd seen, but he didn't know how it would judge her.
It stepped over their fence like it was a stick on the ground. It barely came up to its knees. The animals scattered, making a cacophony that rattled his bones. It walked up to her, sniffing her closely. Adelaide did not flinch. She didn't even move from her relaxed, unguarded position. It sniffed her hair and her shoulder, its eyes looking her over. She pat it's snout with a fond roughness it leaned into.
Then it had turned its head, spying him through the window. Not many things scared him, but seeing it know where he was and recognize him did. He wanted to run or fight, but he was frozen.
"Hey," Adelaide said, grabbing its beard and pulling it to her attention. "Don't."
It moved its head up and down gently, as if protesting, but not yanking free of her grasp.
But he'd known one day he'd have to see them again. He moved to the doorway with slow, precise steps, not wanting to anger the creature. He stood there, waiting. She let it go and it went up to him, towering over him and sniffing. King. The thought pushed into his mind, curious, venomous. It remembered the little boy who'd run away into the forest in hopes to hide from his father's fury. The little boy who'd screamed when he'd been hunted down and beaten by his father. The boy who'd watched this very guardian tear his father apart.
"I'm not him," he whispered.
It sniffed loudly, taking in his scent, reading his soul, even. And then it nudged him, asking for a pat. He did automatically, caught by its warning gaze. A threat of harm if she was harmed. He nodded.
The tree fell as Adelaide and Jacob slammed their axes into it one last time, hitting the ground precisely between the other trees. This signaled their lunch break. Jacob sat on what was left of the trunk while Adelaide fell against the wolf guardian, nestled between a fern that grew out of it and it's second set of hind legs. The guardian gave her a small lick.
She wiggled her brows at him, grinning mischievously at her privilege. He smirked.
When the food was eaten, she went to him, sitting on the trunk. She stood between his legs and kissed him, feeling under his clothes, over the muscle and sweat. His beard scratched her neck as he kissed down it. He loved that her shirt was always unbuttoned past her breasts. He kissed down it, hugging her close as he left marks on her. It was easy to forget the guardians were there, he wrapped himself in her, pressed her beautiful, naked form against the tree they'd cut down. Her legs wrapped around his bare waist as he thrust hard enough the bark left welts. That's how she liked it.
Later, that night, when they'd piled all the smaller pieces at the cottage, they came together how he liked. She was slow, riding him in their bed, eyes locked on each other as they slowly, painfully climbed toward that climax together. He is whole attention was on her, how her body rolled as she ground on him, how her scars shone blue in the moonlight and red by firelight. A large, calloused hand felt over the long healed fire burns that took up her right side while the other played with the stiff peak of her breast. He pulled her close, kissing her, needing to taste her as much as he could before leaving. He hated being away from her, from the safety of their shared solidarity and the soul mate she'd become.
She saw him off in the early morning of his departure without word. It didn't need to be said. They both knew the deep longing they'd feel for their missing partner. He gave her one last kiss before getting on his horse and disappearing into the enchanted fores.
It was easy to keep busy while Jacob was away. Fixing the chicken coop and barn, the stall where Jacob's horse stayed was cleaned, its resources given to her horse and cow. There was always more she could do, which she did, foregoing sleep to keep her mind from thinking of him. He'd swept into her life with a quiet confidence that had called her soul to him without her realizing it. He was not threatened by her strong will and ferocity like so many were. He welcomed it. Made room for it, cherished it. His steadfastness brought her a calm she'd never had. The anger itched without him like it always did and the forest felt it.
The guardians visited frequently, but did not bother her for affection. They brought their young to visit and acquaint them to her. They watched from the other side of the fence as their young followed her around. They made no move when she corrected it when it chased her chickens, giving a gentle, but firm kick to it's back leg and telling it off.
The elk guardian left its cub with her frequently, needing the freedom to tend to the woods properly. The cub, an amalgamation of bear and elk, followed her around as she did her tasks. When it was time to tuck in for the night, it lay by the fire, gnawing on wood. When she slept, it took up the empty space on the bed. Only once did a predator try to attack the cub.
The mountain lion, larger than average and brimming with forest magic, jumped the fence and pounced. The cub screamed and ran. Adelaide jumped between them, slicing it with her ax. It did little damage, but it gave the cub time to hide and her precious seconds to brandish her daggers. She was fast, dodging away so its claws only left surface wounds. She tore it down. It bit her thigh as she sank her dagger through its head multiple times. It fell limp. She pried its teeth out of her leg and rolled away from it.
She caught her breath, keeping an eye on the beast. The cub stayed where it was, not moving until she allowed it. She she carved the head off and only then, did she signal it was safe. It went to her, whining and nudging her.
"Hey, I'm alright. Takes more than a play bite to take me down." She pet it. She took her shirt off and wrapped it around her leg to try and stem the bleeding. She was putting her jacket back on when they both heard horses in the distance.
She frowned. It had only been a week since Jacob had left, he wouldn't be returning. She signaled for the cub to go into the cottage. It did. Into the clearing came five horses carrying royal guards with a flag of Innsor, and a man dressed in lush fabrics. While he appeared soft, he did not flinch at her sight like the guards did.
She stayed on the ground, watching them with annoyance.
The man looked her over and the mountain lion in a pool of its own blood. "I'm going to take taht as confirmation you're Adelaide Moreau, the one who killed the captain of the Uthors a year and a half ago when they tried to invade."
She gave an unimpressed look at him.
He gave a charming smile, making him even more ridiculously handsome than he already was. "Excellent! You look wounded, do you need help?"
"Any of you know how to patch bite marks from that thing?"
The guards looked at each other and then him. He rolled his eyes and got off his horse. "I can keep you from dying."
"That's better than me. You can one of those idiots to go find Fride Winters, the bard that works at the Vicar's Demise."
He looked at them. "You heard her. Tell them you're not there to cause trouble, but Adelaide needs Fride Winters."
All four of them rode off together.
The man sighed. "They really are idiots." He turned and opened the gate. "But they're nice on the eyes. You got any more cloth I can use?"
She eyed him. "Before I tell you, you have to promise not to be a little bitch, alright?"
He held his hands up. "My middle name's 'brave ass bitch.'"
She grunted. "I have some in the cottage next to the wash basin, but there's a baby animal in there, don't fucking spook it or hurt it."
"Uh… Alright." He got up and went into the cottage. She heard him swear and he stumbled out quickly with a pile of cloth. He shut the door. "That is not an animal! That's-" he lowered his voice. "That's a baby guardian!"
"I know."
"Why did you say it was an animal- no, actually, why do you have it!?"
"I'm babysitting it, alright?" She gestured to her leg. "Can we fix this already?"
He looked at the cottage and then around them, lingering on the lion before kneeling down. "So, you just… babysit the offspring of guardians? Lift your knee up."
She did so. "They leave them here, so yeah? What the fuck do you do?"
He laughed. "I see why he likes you. I'm the King's Advisor and best friend, Simon."
"The fuck are you doing out here?"
"I'm here on behalf of his majesty to begin the traditional courtship. You know, weeks of bringing you presents to prove he can support and that he's worthy of your attention."
She frowned. "You gotta be fucking kidding me."
He shook his head, wrapping the second layer of cloth around her leg. "I have a whole box full of fine silks for you."
Adelaide scoffed. "Do I look like I give a shit about fine silks? What the fuck am I going to do with that shit!?"
He shrugged. "It's tradition and unfortunately, they don't soak up blood like these do, but I'm sure you'll think of something. There, four layers should keep you alive until your friend- Fride, shows up." He pointed to the lion. "Want me to help with that? Dress it down for you?"
Her brows rose. "advisors typically know how to skin an animal?"
He grinned. "Ones who were the royal butcher do."
"Really?"
"Like I said, best friends. So…?"
"Knock yourself out."
"I'll have this taken to the castle and make sure it's properly tanned and the meat properly wrapped. It'll take a while, so you can consider it a wedding present." He winked at her.
She pointed at him. "No. I'm not accepting the damn proposal."
"That reminds me." He went to his horse, where a large box was. He unbuckled it and took it into the house. He paused just before opening the door. "Is that… Will it eat this?"
"How am I supposed to fucking know!? I don't own any of that shit!"
He nodded. "Right." He went in.
"No! Don't fucking put that in there! I don't want it!"
He winked and shut the door, returning a minute later. "I put in a chest."
She glared. "You're a piece of shit."
That made him grin wide. "I get that a lot."
Fride arrived a little while later on one of the horses. He was in pants rather than the dresses he usually wore. He gasped when he saw the sight and hopped off the horse. "Oh my god, Ada!" He jumped over the fence and ran to her. "What happened!?" He glanced at the dead mountain lion and then covered his mouth and looked away.
"Thing attacked, killed it, they arrived. It bit through my leg a bit."
"And your side!"
She frowned and opened her jacket, exposing her breast. The guards looked away, shocked at her uncouth behavior, but the other two paid no mind. "Oh shit, yeah, guess it did."
Fride frowned. He was Adelaide's height, slimmer with a dancer's build, pale with blonde curls and a smattering of freckles all over. "Alright, you need to go in the house so I can actually fix you up."
He gave a small wave to Fride. "Name's Simon. King's advisor and best friend. I'll leave her in your capable hands."
Fride eyed him. "Hi."
He pointed to the lion and looked at the guards. "Alright, this lion's going back with us. Grab the head too." The guards blanched, but when Simon's jaw tightened, they hopped off their horses and picked up the dead animal. "Be gentle, it's a wedding present."
Adelaide flipped him off.
Fride frowned. "Wedding present?"
"He's full of shit." She called to him. "I don't accept!"
He raised a hand, hopping over the fence. "See you next week!"
"We should get you inside. Jacob's away?"
"Yeah. I'm babysitting."
He frowned and then nodded. He helped her up and they both went inside. With herbs and salves, he bandaged her wounds. They sat by the fire, the cub laying between them. It rubbed on Fride's leg, scenting him.
"So, the king wants to marry you?" Fride asked, reaching down to pet the cub.
She grunted and then winced. "Who fucking cares? I don't want it."
"I wonder how he heard about you? Not a lot of people saw you kill that captain. The royal guard was there, but you didn't tell them your name…"
He continued to muse, something that calmed Adelaide. He'd been her first friend when her and her siblings had arrived in the capital. He'd been by her side through it all and had even been the reason she'd met Jacob.
"What are you gonna do when he shows up next week?"
She sighed. "Punch him."
Fride giggled. "You can't do that!"
She laughed with him.
The next week, she was brought a small chest of jewelry. She glared at Simon, wanting to throw the gems into the forest. "Do I look the like kind to wear this shit!?" She shoved the chest back at him.
"How's the leg?"
"Well enough to kick your ass!"
"That's good to hear. And Junior?" He pressed the chest back into her arms. They stood on either side of fence.
"Peachy." She pushed it back.
"Good. Good." He opened the chest. "Here you can see we have our finest jewelry for the fair maiden-"
"Cut the bullshit!" She snapped the lid shut, almost smashing his fingers." Like you're really giving me you're finest jewelry. Take it back!"
He laughed. "Maybe not our finest, but they'll compliment you nicely." He locked the lid and tossed it at her. She caught it automatically. "Another acceptance to the proposal." He grinned, stepping away so she couldn't hand it back to him.
She set the chest down and hopped the fence. It pained her leg and her side, but she ignored it. "Do you want to know what I think of that acceptance!?" She punched him, knocking him back and making blood gush from his nose.
The guards jumped off to attack, but he put his hand up to stop them. He pulled out a cloth and wiped his nose. "You got a strong arm, no wonder he likes you." He retreated to his horse. "See you next week!"
Week after week, Simon delivered gifts. Flowers with a meaning she cared nothing for, several bottles of wine, hens, and imported chocolates. She hit him with the flowers until they disintegrated all over him and the guards pulled her away. He was covered in scratches and made sure he was on his horse before he let the guards let her go.
"It's tradition!" he yelled as he made his way.
She felled a tree. A smaller tree, one that wasn't enchanted or had potential to be one. It was ordinary and clustered too close to another, stronger tree. She let her anger work towards something productive. Her hatred of the whole ceremony went into every whack. To the fury that a king thought he could buy her affection.
The elk guardian was at the gate, sniffing the scattered mess of dead flowers. It towered over Adelaide, its deep eyes watching her as she drew near with an armful of logs. "Don't," she warned. She wasn't in the mood to cater to it.
It stayed where it was, but followed her to retrieve the rest of he logs from the tree. It sniffed the tree and then sniffed her. She gave it a pat, but moved away so it couldn't sniff her. She picked up more logs and made another trip. It stalked after her on her second trip. She finally huffed and stared at it, letting it imprint its thoughts on her like it had when they'd met. When it had probed her memory and felt the anger covering the pain and scars and starvation her grandmother had put her siblings and her through. How it had seen her work herself to the bone, fighting, learning, earning enough money to move them away. She'd challenged it to destroy her that day, to rip her apart like she'd done all the other victims, but it hadn't.
Now, it probed her memory, to the proposals and her ache for Jacob. It felt like a gentle poke, like it was trying to tell her something. When she felt it settle out of her mind she continued home. "I don't know what the hell you're getting at."
Jacob was home when she returned, crouching down to look at the petals. The sight of him, calmed her. She tossed the wood on the other side of the fence and kissed him. He accepted her gladly, holding her tight, savoring her kisses.
"Welcome home," she whispered.
He smiled, kissing her deeper, wanting to show her even more how he'd missed her, but the chuffing of the elk interrupted them. He nodded to it. "Hello."
"It's trying to tell me something." She turned to it. "Wish I knew what, but it's being a cryptic asshole."
He nodded and then looked at the flowers.
She snarled and stomped on them, pushing them further into the mud. "Fucking royals." She opened the gate for him and his horse to go through, purposefully closing it on the guardian. It stepped over the fence with ease. They went to the barn where he unpacked his horse and put it in the stable, filling it with food. The elk nudged her back, pushing her. She glared at it and pushed its nose away. It moved its head at her, barring its teeth.
She frowned. "What the fuck's wrong with you?"
She moved away from it to help Jacob settle his horse faster.
"Are you fighting with it?"
"It started it! I don't know what's up its ass!"
They went back to the cottage, but the elk guardian was pressing Adelaide's back. She finally turned around and gave it a small smack on its nose. "Stop that! Why the fuck are you following me around? I was careful about the tree, you know that!"
Jacob set his packs in the cottage, catching the pile of gifts she'd set on the floor. He frowned. "Ada, when you're done picking a fight with a guardian of the enchanted forest, can I ask you a question?"
She shoved its head, which only pushed it an inch and went into the cottage. She went to him and saw what he was looking at. She huffed. "Fucking royals! Look at this shit!" She moved over to the pile and the guardian followed, bending and turning to fit its antlers in the cottage.
Jacob eyed it.
"Some fucking asshole's been sending me betrothal gifts!"
His head snapped to her. "What?"
The guardian sniffed his ear. He winced away.
She swatted the elk away. "Stop that!" She graduated to the gifts. "I've tried to turn them away, I've told them I'm not fucking interested and they just send more! It's a fucking joke! What the fuck am I supposed to do with all of this shit!? Do I look like the kind of person who uses this shit? The only good thing so far has been the hens."
"No, you're not the type of person to want all this." He was contemplative. The guardian tried to nibble his hair, think utilitarian braids
"Yeah, perfect for a fucking homestead!" she scoffed.
He smirked. "So, not interested at all?"
She glared at him. "Have you been listening!?" She swatted the elk away. "Stop that!"
He caught her hand and kissed the knuckles. He pulled her close, feeling up her back and soaking in her warmth. "I'm here," he spoke softly, feeling up her bare back. "I'm not going anywhere." He walked them to a chair and sat down, pulling her between his legs. "How about you catch me up on what's happened?" His hands landed on her ass, where he kneading it.
Adelaide melted against him, feeling over his body greedily. "I got attacked by a mountain lion while watching a cub."
He frowned, glanced at the elk guardian, then back at her.
She opened her shirt to show him the almost healed wound. "It bit through my leg, too. Fride healed me. That stupid advisor helped keep it from bleeding while we waited for Fride, but he also made things worse, by giving me that stupid box of silk."
Jacob kissed her chest, down the valley of her breasts and the sides of it, biting them and sucking a mark into them. Her eyes fluttered shut, head tipping back. He undid her pants and let her push them down so he didn't hurt her leg. He looked at it, noting how well the large wounds were healing.
He gently traced the bite. "Damn."
"Fride stayed with me for a few days to make sure it would heal."
"Then I know it'll be perfectly fine."
She knew that tone. She rubbed the back of his neck. He had a right to worry, she reminded herself. She had to do it every time Alice or Ambros, her siblings, worried. She kissed him, acknowledging his worry and trying to soothe it. His hands roamed over her, feeling, groping. He stood, picking her up and taking her to their bed. It was his lead this time, and he kissed every inch of her, reacquainting himself with how she tasted. Her legs wrapped around his head and she moaned loudly. He spent all the time he could unwinding that anger and devouring it.
By the time they were done, she was relaxed and no longer bursting to lash out. She kissed his bare shoulders. "I'm going to finish chopping up wood."
He looked at the pile of betrothal gifts. "What are you going to do about that?"
"They're Christmas presents. The wine will be good for Christmas."
He nodded, eyeing it. As she left his arms, he pulled her close again, kissing her. "Help me make dinner afterwards?"
"Sure thing, gorgeous." She kissed him deeply, tasting his mouth with her tongue. They spent a moment, filling each other with the unspoken affection and love. She finally broke away and went outside, taking the guardian with her.
This was a problem. Jacob stared at the gifts. He'd been so careful not to be caught, but someone was courting Adelaide. It could expose him. He glanced at the guardian, laying down next to the pond, like it lived here. It stared at him.
King.
It was always saying that to him.
He sighed. Adelaide had never asked and refused to make him tell her anything. He'd appreciated it at first, but then had taken it for granted. Now, with a royal trying to get her attention, she was going to find out he was King of Innsor. He unpacked his bags and went about tidying the kitchen and starting the fire in the oven.
He'd never wanted to be king. After his father had been murdered, his uncle had taken over, raising him and allowing him the freedom to fight in armies and live a secluded life. He'd been a fisherman and a carpenter for a time and had enjoyed the simple life. But then his uncle had gotten sick and didn't improve, so he'd had to step up. He brought in his best friend, Simon, to become his advisor and that had been the best move he could make.
Simon loved being in the limelight and going to parties and schmoozing with royals. He enjoyed the politics and stirring the pot just to see them squirm. Jacob trusted him with his life and had several times. His uncle's passing had been hard and Jacob had slunk away even further from the public, so much so, most forgot what he looked like. He'd quietly run the kingdom from the shadows and then join the citizens at night, sharing drinks and listening to their woes.
It's where he'd met Fride. Fride talked about Adelaide and her family frequently. It felt like he'd known her for years when he finally met her. The night a small troop of Uthors had tried to infiltrate the city. They'd been trying to take his kingdom for almost a decade now, but she'd swept through them without hesitation, felling the captain with a ruthlessness he'd barely seen. When weapons failed both the captain and Adelaide, they'd wrestled and she'd brought him to his end when she'd bit through his neck and tore it off. She knelt over him, covered in blood and wounds as he twitched and died. And she hadn't stopped there, hunting down every last soldier and killing them.
He'd been right there with her. Cutting the enemy down with her in a flawless rhythm that had made them unstoppable. They'd just worked well together without words. She'd taken the lead that night, instructing the captains of both the royal and city guard. And they listened. They'd followed her command and it led them to victory. Everyone had sensed it and he'd seen it. He'd seen her become queen that night. A queen who'd protected her people clearly and without hesitation.
But Adelaide did not like leadership positions, even when it came easily to her. She was sexy covered in blood and taking charge, he'd follow her anywhere. And he had, to this little cottage in the enchanted forest no one went into. He looked out the window. Even the enchanted forest acknowledged her as queen. Maybe even as an equal guardian or more, he wasn't sure. No one could do what she did.
He glanced at the gifts while he built the fire down to coals. Another royal was interested in her. If they visited while he was there, they'd recognize him and expose him and Adelaide wouldn't handle it well. Not coming from someone else. He'd have to finally tell her. He didn't know how she'd react. She didn't want anything to do with royals. The thought of losing her was unbearable, but he'd lose her for sure if she wasn't prepared.
When she came in, he'd resolved himself. Seeing the progress he was making, she began to make the dough. The temptation to let them fall into a calm silence almost took him. He noticed the guardian had left. He clenched his jaw and then leaned against the table she worked on. "I need to tell you something."
She side-eyed him. "Alright."
"It's where I go when I'm not here- what my job is."
"You don't have to."
"I do."
She stayed silent.
He sighed and went to the fire to push the wood around to make coals. He watched the coals flare with fire. "I'm the king, Ada. Of Innsor."
"What?" She looked at him and scoffed. "You're the king? Are you fucking serious?"
He sighed and nodded. "I've never wanted to be, but I'm the last in the line, so I have to be."
She kneaded the dough. "Prove it."
Quietly, he went to his chest next to hers and pulled out his royal seal and the signet ring. He showed them to her so she didn't have to stop tending to the dough. He moved it around in his hands so she could clearly see it. She looked at it closely. "Well, shit, Jacob." She chuckled. "I probably shouldn't have stopped you from telling me way back then, huh?" She glanced at him.
He clenched his jaw. "I should have told you anyway."
Her features shifted to annoyance and anger. "You're not the one sending me all the shit are you?"
He put his hands up. "No, I know better than to do that and it's not my style. I don't know who's doing it."
She kneaded the dough now in a rolling motions. "Are you marrying some prince or princess or something?"
He frowned. "No, I don't go to functions or meet others, that's what my advisor does. I'm always here when there's a ball or royal function."
"They why the fuck are you telling me now?"
He glanced at the gifts. "If they see me, they'll know me instantly and I like being anonymous and I didn't want you to be blindsided. I love being here with you where there's no one around. I used to live like this before my uncle died and I had to assume the throne."
She nodded. "I remember Alice writing about the previous king." She eyed him, almost amused. "So, what's your plan? Live half the year with me and rule the other half?"
He sighed. "I don't know. I just want to be with you."
Her brows rose and she whistled. "You don't have a plan? That's my style. You're really kinda fucked, huh?"
He laughed and went back to the chest, tucking the two pieces away. He stood close to her and finally held his hand out to her. The dough was no longer sticky and would be fine resting for a bit. She went to the wash basin and cleaned her hands before drying them and going back to him. He was glad she wasn't angry with him. Still, his heart clenched at what he had to discuss next.
He took her hands. "There is another option…"
She relaxed her hip against the table, letting him do what he wanted.
He took her left hand and rubbed her ring finger. "We could get married." He sucked it into his mouth, playing with it with his tongue.
He felt her shift, lean into him just the slightest. "You're asking me to become the queen?" He nodded, suckling a little harder. Her voice had a breathiness into it. "Do you know how fucked up that is? No one deserves that." He could hear the softness, the lust in her words under the self-deprecation.
He pulled the finger out. "I actually think the people need someone like you. Someone who'll protect them- actually protect them, from all sides, inside and out." He kissed her palm and sucked on her thumb.
"Inside and out, huh?" she smirked. He wiggled his brows. She shook her head. "I'm not royal, Jacob, not even close and we both know I'll kill anyone who makes me wear a dress."
He smirked around her thumb. His crystal blue eyes twinkled at the thought.
She laughed, and her body relaxed more as his tongue circled her thumb. "What about my home? My family? Fride?"
He popped the thumb out of his mouth loudly. "I've been sneaking away to spend time with them with you, I don't see why we can't keep doing that. We could even have them over at the castle, hell, move them in if you want. I think Alice would love living in a castle more than we ever will and the castle could use some life in it. And Ambros would love the benefits of becoming royal. So many libraries and opportunities. He could move in too if he wanted. Fride as well." He pressed his body against hers on the table. He pulled her shirt out of her waistband and felt up her back. "And if Fride doesn't want to live there, he'd be welcome, any time he wants."
She unbuttoned his shirt. "You really know how to convince a girl." She pushed his shirt off and felt over his broad, fit and furry chest, dragging her nails down it. She liked watching his skin turn pink from the scratches. She glanced at him. "And when they learn what I used to do?"
"They'll have to deal with it." He kissed her neck, pulling her shirt down to expose her shoulder.
"And when I'm not lady-like? You know they get off on manners." Her nails bit into his back, scratching them.
"They'll have to deal with it," he moaned.
The sound of the gate opening pulled them off each other.
Adelaide pulled her shirt back up and grabbed her daggers as she exited the cottage. Simon stood off to the side as guards opened a cage. Out flew seven swans. "WHAT THE FUCK!?" she yelled at him. Adelaide ducked as they flapped by her and settled in the pond. She glared at the man. "GET THOSE DAMNED BIRDS OUT OF MY POND!"
He smiled wide. "And not finish the procession of betrothal gifts? I'm no slouch. I would have thought you'd learned that."
She stormed over to him, grabbing his clothes and pressing a dagger against his neck. The guards moved to stop her, but he put a hand up. She spat at him. "I said no!"
He was nonplussed and gestured to them. "But look how well they spruce up your yard!"
She looked over. They swam around, cleaning their feathers and nibbling at the water. She glared at him. "You want to know what I think of your damn swans?" She pushed away from him and went to the pond. She splashed into the water and chased after one, grabbing it as it tried to fly away. Feathers flew everywhere as the swans scattered around the yard, squawking loudly. She climbed out and went over to him, ignoring how the swan pecked at her and made her bleed. Simon flinched. Adelaide grabbed it by the neck and snapped it, silencing the bird.
"Holy shit," Simon winced. "Damn." He gave a smug grin. "I assume you're going to cook that tonight, so I'll take that as an acceptance."
She snarled, dropping the swan and closing the distance between them, fully intending to hurt him again. The cottage door opened. She glanced back, annoyed that Jacob would show himself when he'd voiced how important his anonymity was.
"Jacob!" Simon laughed. "Join us!"
Jacob stood in the door frame, frowning in confusion. His shirt was untucked and halfway buttoned. He made his way across the yard. "Simon, what are you doing here?"
"Delivering your last betrothal gift." He grinned wide.
She swiveled to Jacob. "You said-"
"-I didn't. I wouldn't tell him about us, he'd do something like this."
"Well, yeah, I had to," Simon said. "Do you know how irritable you've been the last half year? The crankiest I've ever known you to be." He shrugged. "I followed you. And it all made sense. The tradition bit was just fun, though, I did not expect that poor swan to be a casualty." He shivered.
Jacob sighed, glaring at his best friend.
"I did swap the hens from the dress, I had a feeling after she punched me over jewelry, she might actually kill me if I brought her a dress."
"I would have."
"She would have."
Simon laughed. "Yeah." He glanced at the swan. "Well, my job here's done!" He looked at Adelaide. "Taking the gifts didn't actually mean anything, it's just formality. What matters is if you accept his proposal or not, which I assume you two have finally talked about," he looked at the scratches on Jacob's chest. "Took you long enough in my very immodest opinion." He patted Jacob on the shoulder. "Knew you'd need a little push."
Adelaide punched him.
He stumbled back, covering his nose and groaning in pain. "Dammit!"
Jacob put his hand up to stop the guards. "She doesn't like being manipulated."
Simon stepped away from them. "Right, yeah, whatever. I'll let you two…" He waved his hand at them. The cage was carried off and the two watched the group retreat.
Adelaide grunted and picked up the swan. She thrust it at Jacob. "Here, meat for dinner."
He took it and followed her. "If I'd known-"
"I know."
"Would you-"
"Sure."
He tied the swan up just outside the door and grabbed a bucket of water and cloth to clean the cuts from the swan. She sat down on a chair, stripping her shirt off and tossing it to the side.
He sat in a chair opposite her and dabbed the cuts on her arms and neck. "That thing with the swan was sexy."
She smirked. "Glad you think so."
He dabbed the blood off her chest, watching the water catch on her skin. "Ada… Would you-"
"Course I will," she grunted.
"Really? Are you sure?"
She shrugged. "What am I supposed to do? Live half my life without you or something? Besides, I hear the king gets pretty cranky without his queen."
He tugged her arm and she understood. She climbed onto his lap, straddling it. "You have no idea how much I want you to be queen. To be with me like that always. I knew it when we first met." He kissed her, pouring all his relief and join and want into it.
She held him close, feeling that strength and muscle she loved. "Yeah?" She kissed his neck, biting it roughly, pulling his skin to drag her teeth against his flesh.
"Fuck," he moaned. "I love you."
She sat up and held his face in her hands, thumbs smoothing his cheeks. "Don't tell anyone, but I love you, too." She kissed him.
He stood and sat her on the table. He slipped her pants off her ass, carefully over her thigh and to the space under the table.
Adelaide untied his pants. "You should know, Simon took that mountain lion to skin and prepare as a wedding present."
"Fuck, that's really hot. Your kill on top of our bedding." He tugged his pants off.
She laughed. "When you put it like that, doesn't seem so annoying now."
They crashed together once more, pouring their love into every move they made.
Emeraldir stood behind Felipe as he applied some cream to his face, gently dabbing it with a finger. "What's up, lover?" he asked through the mirror.
"You're wearing my sweater."
"I am! What do you think?" He turned in his seat to show it off. He'd cinched it with a belt, turning it into a dress.
He held in a long sigh. "You look great in it."
Rated Teen+. Twelve Days Of Christmas, Polyamory, Christmas Fluff, Christmas Sweaters, Ugly Christmas Sweaters, Domestic Fluff, Sweater from Temu, Emeraldir is suffering, But he loves his boys
You can read this on my AO3.
Commissions open.
Christmas morning came differently this year. It was the first year Emeraldir was not spending it alone. He was spending it with his three partners. He was surprised they'd even liked him, but he'd take care of them for as long as they'd let him. He got out of bed before they were awake and went about his daily chores, finishing with tending to his part of the greenhouse. Keelix took care of the other half. They would switch occasionally, or swap plants that better suited the other.
Today, though, he moved certain plants over to Keelix's spot, lining up the hidden meaning just right. It would spell a special message only the Goloma would know. He moved next to his other partners, dropping a tube of lipstick for Felipe that he'd been searching for and a set of earrings he'd had specially made.
He heard Priapus starting coffee and greeted him with a kiss. The smaller, purple tiefling leaned into it, feeling him up and kissing him deeply. "Merry Christmas."
"I'm taking a shower, want to join me?"
"Unfortunately, I promised Keelix I'd help with breakfast, but think dirty thoughts of me while you're in there."
He chuckled and kissed him again. He sought out Felipe and found him rousing in the bed, glued to Keelix.
The goloma was petting his hair and kissing him, nudging him gently with his horse-like mouth. "Dear, the holidays are here, it's time to wake up." Felipe stretched, moaned happily, and leaned into the affection.
"You need to get up don't you?" He whined.
Keelix laughed. "I'm making breakfast, so yes."
Felipe hugged him tighter, burying his face into his chest, missing the small spines that lined his torso. "Alright," he sighed. He smiled at Emeraldir as he finally entered the bedroom. Felipe reached out for a kiss. "Em! Merry Christmas!"
Emeraldir kissed him and then Keelix. "Merry Christmas."
Keelix hummed. "Merry Christmas."
"I'm taking a shower, would either of you like to join?"
"I'm helping make breakfast," Keelix said.
Emeraldir nodded, knowing that would be the response, but not wanting to leave him out. Felipe stretched again and both men watched with deep interest. "As much as that sounds delightful, I'll pass, I want to look especially good today and I'm going to need the time."
Nodding, he went to the bathroom and took a shower. It was longer than normal, the warm water feeding the vines that stretched along his body. The ghoran side of him was always trying to hibernate during the coldest months, but his elven half was able to push through it, though it helped if he wore warmer clothes. Which is why he went for one of his appointed holiday sweaters, only to find every one was gone except for the one he hated. It had been a gift and he felt too guilty getting rid of it.
He padded through the house, shirtless, to the spare room that had become Felipe's Dressing room. It was lined with shelving for his clothes and his vanity, where he sat, dressed in one of his sweaters.
Emeraldir sighed. He stood behind Felipe as he applied some cream to his face, gently dabbing it with a finger. "What's up, lover?" he asked through the mirror.
"You're wearing my sweater."
"I am! What do you think?" He turned in his seat to show it off. He'd cinched it with a belt, turning it into a dress.
He held in a long sigh. "You look great in it. Sexy."
Smiling brightly, he curled his finger for Emeraldir to come closer. He kissed him and then his cheek. "Thank you for the lipstick! I don't know how you found it, but I love you all the more for it!"
He nodded, catching the lipstick stain on his lips and cheek in the mirror as he left. He went into the kitchen to wipe it off. He almost groaned as he entered. Keelix and Priapus were both in his sweaters.
They stopped what they were doing to hug him. "I love the earrings!" Priapus showed them off. They matched perfectly with his sweater, also cinched with a belt. He kissed Emeraldir's other cheek.
Keelix, having wetted a cloth, dabbed at his lips and cheeks. "My answer is yes."
Emeraldir looked at the sweater, gently placed so the spines didn't tear. They were all wearing his sweaters. He nodded and kissed Keelix.
"Answer to what?"
"None of your business," Emeraldir said. He pulled Priapus into a long, hard kiss. The tiefling melted against him and forgot to continue to pester him about it. Keelix chuckled. "I'm going to get dressed now."
He went with a heavy heart to his closet to the last sweater he owned. He would need to buy more sweaters. For now, he let himself groan as he held up the gift. It was of a goose laying in bed with a cat, the cat looking unsure while the goose looked off to the side. Under it was the phrase from the song.
On the sixth day of Christmas my true love gave to me six geese a-laying.
It made absolutely no sense. Why was a cat having sex with a goose and why was it so awkward afterwards? And why was it something their true love gave to them? And why was it only one goose and not six? Where were the other five? And worse, the material broke apart and showed the off-white material underneath the picture as it stretched across his broad chest.
He sighed heavily.
He went out to the kitchen where everyone was at to help move it along. They all looked at him. Felipe covered his mouth carefully, so he didn't smudge his lipstick, but also so he wasn't outright laughing. "Oh… That's worse than I thought it'd be."
Emeraldir glared at him and fidgeted with the sweater, tugging it down. If he raised his arms at all, the sweater would rise and show his midriff.
Keelix was quiet, looking the sweater over for a long moment before laughing. "That's funny. I didn't realize that was your last sweater. I'll give you back the one I'm wearing."
"I would appreciate that."
The two stripped. Keelix took the crappy sweater and put it on over him. His spines ripped holes in it as it stretched over his torso. He looked happy. Emeraldir pulled the sweater on and felt instantly at ease. Keelix was smiling and giggling. He raised his arms and the shirt rose to show his stomach.
Felipe sat on Keelix's lap, feeling over the exposed skin. "You should wear shorter shirts more often."
"You think?"
He nodded. "It's hot."
Priapus pouted a smidge. "I liked when neither wore anything." He wiggled his eyebrows though.
"The cold makes my ghoran side want to hibernate. I need the warmth to stay functional."
"Oh." Priapus went over to him. "I don't mind keeping you warm, sunflower." He hugged him, pushing the sweater up so he could reach the skin underneath it.
Emeraldir pulled him by the chin into a harsh, deep kiss. "You could also stop stealing my sweaters."
Priapus leaned into the kiss and almost moaned. "I wasn't the one that originally stole it, but if you're going to punish me for it, I'd be so down for that."
Emeraldir turned his gaze to Felipe. Felipe squeaked and tried not to giggle. "I'm sorry, lover, I needed a dress." He motioned to the sweater he'd belted. "I wanted something special that smelled like you."
He still had Priapus by chin and looked down at him. "You tieflings are nothing but trouble."
Priapus smirked.
"We'll get you more sweaters!" Felipe said. "That way you never run out! We can go shopping for New Years!"
"But first," Keelix said. "Let's have Christmas breakfast and we still need to open presents."
In the aftermath of his one-night-stand with Marius, Heru is exiled and forced to live with Marius, not that Marius is complaining. He's loving being with Heru and sharing Heru's first Christmas with him.
Rated Mature. Twelve Days Of Christmas, Budding Love, exiled, vague cultist church, Anger, Abandonment, Neglect, Past Child Neglect, goth vampire, Anal Sex, Injury, moving in with the vampire who took your virginity, Baby's First Christmas, Fluff, Christmas Fluff
You can read this on my AO3.
Commissions open.
Now that Heru had fully fallen from the path his church expected him to follow, there was nothing for him anymore. He had no home, no prospect, no goals, no ideas on what to do. Everything had been laid out before him and he'd known every step he was supposed to take.
Marius, his lover? Corrupter? Definitely not friend. Whatever he was, the vampire was next to him, arm at his waist, walking up to the dorms he's once called home. The home he was being forced out of because of someone else's transgressions. Not even a day after his roommate had been seen at a party and Heru was disowned. He'd realized pretty quickly that they hadn't seen him there. Didn't even realize he'd lost his virginity to a vampire. His siblings were banned from talking and he'd discovered with increasing heartbreak, that they were following the orders of the church. They avoided him and blocked his email. He'd lost everything. Because he'd been forced to room with someone who'd fallen from grace.
He tried not to gasp as he saw his priest in council with his parents as they waited for him. He wanted so badly to talk to them, to try to hug them, to beg them to take him back, but he knew what repenting and staying with them would mean. It was a purgatory he could never get out of. An isolation that his parents wouldn't want to be associated with. He'd lose them anyway.
His hand, which had been firmly caught by Marius, tightened around the vampire's hand. It was the only support he had. Marius had done himself up today, pristine mohawk, full dark makeup, mascara, eye shadow, black lipstick, spikiest jewelry, most crass shirt he could find with leather pants that hugged his ass. Heru hated how he kept trying to sneak glances, to marvel at the vampire's body.
"That the parents?" He asked, eyeing the panicked face of Heru.
"Yeah," he whispered, barely moving his lips.
Marius kissed his knuckles. Heru instinctively tried to pull away, but Marius used his strength to keep his hand there, and kissed his knuckles again. Heru glared at his hand. "You got lipstick on me!" He hissed. They were walking up the stairs. Heru was in the khakis and button down shirt he'd worn at the party two days ago, now cleaned. He hoped he looked semi-presentable.
"You can punish me for it later." He whispered.
He couldn't glare or respond since they stood in front of the three people waiting for him. His mother looked at him like she'd never truly seen him before. "Heru… Who is this?"
Marius wrapped his arm around Heru, smirking. "Marius. Vampire, boyfriend, lover, revolutionary, anarchist." He held his hands out, bejeweled with five golden rings each with a different symbol of the devil or a different religion.
His mother's hand recoiled. "You can't be serious!? Heru!"
Heru went to apologize, but Marius gave a warning squeeze and spoke. "Very serious, very serious. I mean, where else is he supposed to go, since you don't want him anymore? Hmm? If only there'd have been some way to prevent this." Heru wanted to argue with Marius, but he didn't say anything. No one had ever stood up for him like this and he couldn't understand why Marius was angry on his behalf.
His father glared.
The priest glared. "You are not welcome in here."
Marius smiled wider. "That only works on sanctified ground. And we both know this ain't that."
He pushed through the group, taking Heru with him, making him shove the priest. "Which floor, darling?" He asked as he opened the door.
"Uh… 3rd… 312."
The three filled into the elevator after Heru and Marius. His mother was almost crying and his father looked like he was about to start screaming. The priest glowered.
"Look at this, Priest, not burning. How do you explain that with your precious sanctified god? Isn't he supposed to keep devils like me out? How will you protect your innocent if all your control is built on lies?"
"Enough!" Heru's father snapped. "You will not disrespect our Priest!"
Marius scoffed. "Don't disrespect the priest who's feeding you all these lies."
Heru was numb. Seeing his parents act like strangers to him… His weight shifted ever so slightly to allow himself to lean against Marius, hating how much of a comfort Marius was, but needing him. Marius laughed at Heru's father's sputtering, but said nothing more, thumb rubbing Heru's arm in silent acknowledgement.
As Heru unlocked the door, Marius blocked the way from the other three. He leaned against the door frame, arms crossed. "I think Heru can collect his things without you all." He shut the door behind Heru.
Heru looked around the small room. At his bed and his desk, the only two places that had actually been his and it wasn't even his. He realized, standing there in the empty, minimal room, that most of what he owned had been bought by Marius the day after the party. The only thing he really needed to collect was his college homework and papers, which he did stiffly, listening to the muffled argument through the door.
"We demand you let us in!"
"Why? You afraid he's going to steal something? What's he going to steal? Your precious bible you have millions of? Or do you think he's gonna make pentagrams?" Marius' words dripped with mockery.
He looked at the dresser, where all his clothes were hand-me-downs and too big and what wasn't was falling apart. He thought of Marius laying over him with his phone and showing him pictures of clothes, asking which he liked more. Heru hadn't answered him, but the vampire had looked at his micro expressions, choosing from that. And now Heru had a small wardrobe with clothes he secretly liked in a room Marius had also given him. His heart clenched at the harsh contrast.
His gaze finally went to the bed and then to the door. He knew Marius was not going to let them through. He knelt down and reached under the mattress, pulling out the family photos he'd hoarded to look at when he'd been lonely. He didn't have a phone, so he'd had to make physical copies in secret. All material things from outside were banned, so he'd had to smuggle them in. He tucked them in the duffel bag like everything else. He looked around for more things to take with him, but found he hadn't really changed anything. All of his important things took up less than half a duffel bag.
His eyes stung and his heart squeezed. He wanted to get out of here. He zipped the bag and opened the door. Marius turned to eye him over, no doubt noticing the water building up at the corners of his eyes. He took the bag and wrapped an arm around his shoulders.
"Heru," the priest said. "You could repent-"
"He's not doing that," Marius cut in, pulling Heru back to the elevators. "He's not paying for someone else's carelessness." When the doors opened, Marius blocked them from entering. He winked. "I think you can get the next one."
Heru watched the anger in his father's eyes ignite. His mother was looking at him like he'd slapped her or murdered someone. He looked away and let Marius shut them out. The ride down was quiet and Heru hated it. He just wanted out.
"We're almost there, babe," Marius said quietly.
He hated how Marius could read him when they'd only known each other intimately for three days. He hated that the nicest person in his life was the vampire he'd had a rivalry with a week ago. The vampire who'd taken his hand and led him down the path of corruption. As the elevator opened, his stomach knotted, anticipating his parents, but they were either still going down the stairs or his parents had stayed behind and let him leave.
Marius took him to the car and held his hand as they left the parking lot. "Let's go do something fun. How about some shopping at the antique mall? We need to spruce up your bedroom."
Spruce his bedroom up. Tears fell down his cheeks finally.
Marius kissed his knuckles, staining his other hand with black lipstick. "I'm sorry Heru. I wish there was more I could do."
"What do I do?" Heru sniffed. "I'm just supposed to mooch off you forever now?"
Marius shrugged. "I wouldn't mind. You can keep going to college, get a job if you'd like, pursue hobbies you love. You're free to do whatever you want."
He glared at Marius. "What if I want to move away from here or travel?"
"I came from Europe, I could show you the places I've lived."
"You can't honestly want to be with me forever!" He snapped. "That's stupid!"
"Why?"
"Because-" he had a million reasons why it was stupid. He wasn't worth it, he was angry all the time, and he certainly wasn't as put together or sexy like Marius was. "I- I'm inexperienced."
Marius laughed. "That's your best? Inexperienced? I need an actual reason, Heru."
"Fine, I'm a failure and I'll fail at everything I do and that'll just drag you down. And I argue with you all the time!" They were silent the rest of the way, but Marius kept hold of Heru's hand.
He took Heru's bag and set it just inside the door. He waited for Heru to lock it before pinning Heru against it and kissing him until he was breathless. Hands felt Heru up, electrifying his skin. He let Marius take control. Let him strip him and take him against the front door, hard and rough, biting and leaving harsh marks. Marks that claimed him. Marks that hurt but would heal. His back scraped against the door and it felt good, something tangible than the ache in his heart. His legs wrapped around Marius' waist, kissing him furiously. He hated that Marius knew him so well, but he loved it. Loved that the vampire led him down paths he'd been taught to fear and to reject. Marius lived in the dark and Heru was so tired of living in the purity of the light.
December floated in several months later bringing snow that piled thick on the ground and soft flakes that drifted down with all the time in the world. Heru watched it through the window on Marius' bedroom. He was draped over Marius, head on his chest, fingers idly playing with his chest hair. He kept telling himself he shouldn't like how comforting it was, but he didn't care anymore. He'd given in to being with Marius and having a relationship with him. He was still aloof, but he wasn't actively antagonizing him anymore. He'd even participated in buying clothes that he liked, along with decor around the house. It clashed with Marius' style, but he didn't seem to care. He even got to choose which phone and computer he wanted. He'd chose a laptop, so he could work wherever he wanted for school, which mostly consisted of whichever room he and Marius had chosen.
He glanced at the Christmas garland hanging from the gothic four poster bed. He'd watched Marius pull out six totes full of Christmas decorations and then use everything to decorate the house. He made Heru help, showing him all the tips and tricks to make things look put-together. He'd never been allowed to celebrate the holiday, so participation in other activities hadn't been in the picture either.
Marius stretched and kissed Heru's head. "Let's get food and coffee. There's finally enough snow to build a snowman. I'm going to assume you've never made one before."
Heru shook his head. "Always thought they were weird. Why do you make them anyway?"
"One, it's fun, two, I have no idea. Why don't you look it up?" He knew Heru loved researching. He got out of bed and while he made coffee and breakfast, Heru shared what he found. He always found it strange that Marius liked listening to him info-dump. Not once had he been told to shut up, not even when he should have been. Which is why Heru accompanied Marius out to the front yard to build this snowman. He helped pack snow onto the foundation and round it out. When it came to the second portion, they tried to lift it up and set it on the base, but it all fell apart on Heru. They laughed together as Marius dusted him off. It was the first time they'd done that.
Heru looked up at Marius and pulled him into a kiss.
Marius hummed in contentment. "I love when you kiss me."
Flushing, Heru looked at the snow around him, ignoring that statement. "I think we should build it on the bottom part and shape it."
"Sounds good."
The next day came rain, destroying the snowman. Heru looked at the melting mass from the front window. "Why do you make it if it's just going to melt?"
"Because if we hadn't, you wouldn't have kissed me unprompted." He came up behind Heru and pulled him into a hug.
Heru grunted, but leaned against Marius.
It was early in the morning a couple days later that Heru woke to find the ground under several inches of snow. He looked at the mound that had once been their snowman. It had been thoroughly destroyed by the sleet. He got dressed and went outside. He wanted to surprise Marius. He didn't know why, but it felt right. He packed fresh snow over the icy pile of old snow and remade the first snowman. He looked at it and found it lonely.
He still had time before Marius woke. He began to pile the base of the second snowman when his foot caught the ice under the layer of snow and he slipped. His foot twisted and he fell hard to the ground with a surprised shout. He sat there for a moment, feeling the pain pulse. It wasn't broken at least, but he looked in vain at the half-finished snowman, feeling tears prickle his eyes. He swore, wiping the away angrily. He had half a mind to finish it, twisted ankle be damned. He was used to ignoring his pain, but Marius would be disappointed and he hated when he disappointed Marius. The guilt always carved his gut out and ate at him for days afterwards.
So, he crawled to the porch and used the railing to help him up, but with his uneven footing and the slipperiness of the stairs, he slipped, falling down the steps to the bottom. This time, along with a loud shout, he swore just as loudly. He sat at the bottom of the stairs and cried. It was stupid and he was stupid, but he couldn't help the tears.
A minute later, Marius, in a robe and tousled hair, came to see what was happening. He took one look at Heru and hurried down the stairs with all the aggravating grace of a vampire. "Heru! Are you alright?" He crouched next to him.
"No, I'm not!"
"What happened, are you hurt?"
He felt himself about to snap. He took a breath. "I twisted my ankle and then fell down the damn stairs trying to get into the house. I forgot about the ice from the rain."
"Oh. Let's get you inside. How bad is it twisted?"
"Feels bad."
He helped Heru to his feet and then swept him into his arms.
Heru swore and clung to Marius. He glared. "I hate when you do that!"
"I know." He smirked. "But I love that you always cling to me." He walked them up the stairs with even more infuriating grace now that he was carrying Heru. "What were you doing out here, anyway?"
"Making an ass of myself."
Marius laughed. He looked back at the yard. "You were making another snowman?"
He huffed. "It's nothing."
Pushing into the house, he sat Heru on the bench and took his shoes and socks off. "It's not nothing if you don't want to talk about it."
"I was just trying to surprise you with it, alright?" He huffed. "I was trying to make the second one when I fell the first time."
Marius' smile melted some of his anger. "You were trying to give me a surprise? Heru, that's the sweetest thing you've ever done."
His body ached and the sting of failure was too much. He stood and tried to limp to the couch. "Yeah, well, obviously I didn't do it."
Marius was right next to him, helping him to the couch. "So what? You were doing something nice for me. I love that. I love that you were doing that." He sat Heru down on the part of the couch that turned into a recliner. "I don't care if you fail, Heru, because I know you're going to keep trying. And as long as you keep trying, you're not failing in my eyes. I'll get you and ice pack."
Heru watched him leave, wiping the tears from his eyes. It was a lot to take in. He'd come a long was from how he'd been in the church, but he could still hear his parents and priests tutting at how he'd failed. He was extremely grateful for Marius' patience. He was always taking care of him when he didn't have to and it was always more than needed.
When Marius came back, he had an ice pack, medicine, and some tea. "I'm going to make breakfast, but if you wanted to watch something afterwards, we can."
"I'd like that, thank you."
Marius kissed him. "Of course."
Heru caught his hand. "No, seriously. Thank you… For everything…"
Leaning down, Marius kissed him again, slower. "Of course."
When Marius came to help him to the table, Heru glanced out the window. He stopped, stumbling against Marius as he accidentally put weight on his ankle. He gasped, falling into Marius' arms, which held him steady. "The snowman! You- you finished it!"
"Surprise! I know you wanted to finish the surprise, but I thought, since you already surprised me, I could surprise you too."
Heru smiled. "I love it."
His legs were thrust out from under him. He screamed and clung to Marius, who was safely holding him in his arms, grinning wide.
Heru glared. "Stop that!"
"But, Heru, if I stopped, you'll stop falling for me."
Sornie took his hand and kissed the cold knuckles. "I wondered if you'd marry me?"
Clarence's eyes widened and for a moment, all he could register was the snowflakes settling on them. He stammered. "You-you-you want me to-!"
"I want to marry you, yes." He kissed Clarence's knuckles again, watching him closely.
The balcony doors flew open. His father stood there, furious. His imposing stature towered over Clarence. "I can tolerate this behavior no longer." His father grabbed his arm and yanked him inside, trying to shut Sornie out.
What would Clarence do? Marry Sornie and lose his royal title?
Rated Mature. Established Relationship, Royalty, prince x prince, Disowned, Disowned for not adhearing to royal duties, Sexual Roleplay, Rolplay about voyeurism, Virginity Roleplay, Illegal sex in the royal bed chambers, Anal Sex, Biting, Blackmail, Fluff, Twelve Days Of Christmas, very light politics, Christmas, Christmas Fluff
You can read this on my AO3.
Commissions open.
The Royal Christmas party had been in full swing for an hour. Prince Clarence hadn't bothered to make even an announcement appearance like his parents expected of him. He stood in the tearoom staring at a rare breed of four calling birds, singing in a large, beautiful cage. Their songs were innocent and carefree. They didn't know they were in a cage or how trapped they were.
Like he was.
Here, in this gilded cage where he could be himself as long as it matched the perception of others. Where duty was more important than his happiness or well being. It cut deep in his chest. He'd wanted more than anything for his family to be able to accepted him for who he was, but they would never. He was to produce an heir and after that, have his quiet affairs with his preferred sex and keep it under wraps. He watched it with his parents. With their consorts. Living an empty life according to tradition and public image.
It had been a year since Clarence had first been with Prince Sornie and they'd been steadily and secretly dating. Sornie was less secretive, holding Clarence as often as he could while Clarence floundered. His livelihood counted on the secrecy.
The door opened and he felt a peace he'd never known instantly wash over him. He knew it was Prince Sornie without having to look away from the birds. As it closed, his lips melted into a smile and his body prickled with anticipation, the seconds stretching into a vast cavern of longing.
When strong hands wrapped around his middle, Clarence instantly leaned into it, body resting against Sornie's sturdy chest. He could feel a weird shift of Sornie's body, the roughness at how he kept him pressed close. It was different. He nuzzled Clarence's neck, scenting him. A guilty pleasure he knew told other scent based species Sornie had claimed him, but it was something he'd been able to give his partner in exchange for hiding it from his parents.
"You missed me," he breathed. It wasn't a bid for ego, Sornie had a way of knowing where his thoughts and wants were. He kissed his jaw. "I missed you, too." There was a deep, heavy relief in his voice as he held Clarence tight and chuffed into his neck.
"It's been over four months since we've been able to see each other," Clarence sighed sadly. He hated being away from Sornie that long. He felt his soul get colder and colder with each passing week they couldn't find time to slip away. He turned to face Sornie, tugging him into a kiss. Sornie gladly relented, savoring each touch with more strength than usual. He frowned, pushing his glasses back up his nose. "Sornie? Are you okay?"
Sornie took a long breath and nodded, giving an easy smile to Clarence. "Nothing that can't wait." It was clear he'd just arrived and had skipped formalities to come find him.
"Are you sure? I know I'm still knew to all this, but I can tell something's wrong."
Sornie laughed quietly. "I love that you can tell and that you've been studying my culture. It can wait. Let's go outside."
He looked out to the balcony dusted with snow. With snow still falling, it was very romantic, though, he wished he had a jacket to keep him a little warm. "Alright."
"Here," Sornie said. He unraveled his scarf and put it around Clarence. Sornie took his hand and led him outside, closing the doors behind them. The air was crisp and fresh, stinging Clarence's cheeks, turning them pink. His feet crunched in the snow and it made him smile. He nuzzled into the scarf, surrounded by the soft perfume Sornie wore. He took a deep inhalation. "I love when you wear this scent. It's my favorite."
His eyes flicked to Clarence, an amused smirk at his lips. "You've always liked how I smelled, even when you didn't like me."
They looked at those days with fondness. The charged rivalry they had before that night in the closet. "It pissed me off more, yeah, made me feel more awkward and on edge by how good it smelled." He took another deep whiff, closing his eyes to savor it properly. "It's one of the things I miss the most besides you just generally not being with me."
That made Sornie smile fully, eyes light with happiness and shoulders relaxing. He still felt different, but now it felt a little less off-kilter and more surreal. "That's a high compliment." He handed Clarence something from his pocket.
As he continued to smell the scarf, he looked at the book. A shameless bodice ripper of two gay lovers. He laughed. "I've been curious about this author."
"I thought you could read it to me."
"I'd love to!"
"I also wanted to ask something else."
He looked at Sornie, who took his hand and kissed the cold knuckles. "I wondered if you'd marry me?"
His eyes widened and for a moment, all he could register was the snowflakes settling on them. He stammered. "You-you-you want me to-!" He knew enough about Sornie's culture to know they had no worry of gendered roles or whom the other loved. That would not be a problem. As long as Clarence was royalty, everything would be fine.
That was the problem.
"I want to marry you, yes." He kissed Clarence's knuckles again, watching him closely.
The balcony doors flew open. Clarence jumped and dropped the book. His father stood there, furious. His imposing stature towered over Clarence. He caught sight of the book, but before he could swoop it up, Sornie grabbed it, a scowl on his face instead of the ease he always put on. He pocketed it and dropped Clarence's hand.
Clarence felt smaller without it.
"I can tolerate this behavior no longer." His father grabbed his arm and yanked him inside, trying to shut Sornie out.
Immediately, Clarence's glasses fogged up and he was blind to the world. He could hear, though, that Sornie, an athlete and much stronger, easily stopped the door from closing and swept inside. Clarence wanted to clean his glasses off, but he needed the hand his father grabbed as well. So, he could only listen.
"You may leave us, Prince Sornie. I have much to discuss with Prince Clarence."
"With all due respect, I'm not leaving." He sounded angry. Normally, no one ever knew when Sornie was rattled. Clarence could tell from spending so much time with him, but it dripped on every word, as obvious as the fog on his glasses.
His father was about to argue, when he heard his mother come in. "What is going on?" His mother hissed, closing the door behind her.
Clarence realized now that this was the conversation he'd always dreaded. His glasses were starting to clear up and now more than ever, he wanted them to stay fogged.
"I caught them on the balcony, where anyone could see!" His father scolded, still gripping onto Clarence's arm.
His mother sighed. "We've told you, Clarence-"
"Hide it away, yeah, I know," he said automatically.
He father gripped his arm tighter. "Do not talk that way to the queen."
Clarence winced, folding a little under the grip.
"And you won't hold Prince Clarence like that," Sornie said. He moved between Clarence and his father, removing the King's hand from Clarence's arm with an easy grip. He gently nudged Clarence back a step. He could feel it, sense it, Sornie's posturing, the dare to his father to try anything.
It shocked all of them. His mother gasped and took a step away, his father straightened to his full height, moving back only half a step in a ready stance. More so, than the others, it filled Clarence with an undying love and appreciation for Sornie. He'd always felt it, and, as the three argued politics, it began to bubble from the center of his core. His father's voice was growing louder while Sornie's remained the same, even volume. His mother noticed it first and shot him a horrified glare. He was starting to laugh. A giddy, weightless laugh that he didn't bother to cover or muffle. It got louder and probably sounded hysterical. He felt hysterical.
"I will not have you ruin his career and trajectory!" His father was affirming.
"It's not your decision to make. It's his."
The two finally looked at him, laughing like an idiot. His father frowned. "What's gotten into him?"
"Obviously, Prince Sornie." His mother huffed.
His father shot her a glare before looking at Clarence. "Stop laughing. This is a serious matter."
"I accept!" He finally sputtered through fits of giggles.
"What?" his parents asked.
Sornie's anger dissolved, shoulders relaxing, scowl giving way to a soft smirk.
Clarence laughed louder, looking even more foolish. "I accept! I accept!" He guffawed.
"He means my betrothal."
To that, his father became outraged. "That is not how it is done! If you go through with this we will strip you of your title! You will no longer be welcomed here as a royal, only a citizen!"
"Good!" Clarence barked, holding himself while he continued to laugh.
His mother was looking at him like he was infectious. "He's gone crazy."
To that, Sornie wrapped his arm around Clarence's shoulders. "You heard him all the same. He's going to marry me."
"He's not in his right mind!" His father echoed.
"I'm more in my right mind than ever before!" Slowly, Clarence was calming, but his eyes were full of tears from laughter. "I don't care if you revoke my title! I'm not going to live the barren hell you two live."
"You will leave immediately! You will be escorted off the premises."
"A stir a commotion?" Clarence said, giggles subsiding. "No. I think you'll let us quietly pack my things and leave out the back."
His father glared. "You will never hear from us again."
"Perfect," Sornie said. "I'm sure you two have more pressing needs to tend to. Thank you for your time."
They left.
As the door shut, Sornie took Clarence's face in his hands. "I'm so proud of you for sticking up to them."
He sniffled, now on the verge of tears of panic. "I'll no longer be royalty!" He clutched Sornie's arms.
"We've debated this long ago. Our laws decree that you stop being royalty when your family line has been fully and truly dethroned. If you have a distant cousin still in a royal position, it counts."
He sobbed, then, blubbering and falling into Sornie's arms. "We can be together then!"
Sornie laughed softly. "We would have been together whether it meant anything or not." He lead Clarence to his room, having snuck into it many times. "The beauty of the times we live in, I can beam whatever you want onto the ship." He wiggled his eyebrows as he produced the device.
Clarence giggled. He was given the device and he went to work. It took him only ten minutes to send everything he owned to the ship. It felt a little sad. This had been his room his whole life, but the only personal thing in it were his bodice ripper books.
There was a knock on the door. His sister, Beatrice, came in with her current love affair. Her husband was away on business and was delighted his friend, Kaiden, her secret lover, could fill his spot. He just never knew how much they took it to heart. She looked furious. "I can't believe they've done it! They gave us explicit orders to never speak to you again! The moment one of us has the throne, we're bringing you back, not because it's the right thing to do, but I want to see them have a heart attack!" She pulled Clarence into a hug.
Clarence laughed, hugging her back.
"Also, congratulations, you two," she huffed.
Kaiden hugged Clarence. "Yeah, Congratulations. I always felt there was something going on with you two."
Clarence laughed. "Thanks, guys."
Sornie hugged the two as well. "I always felt that, too, but Clarence here was very resistant. Thank you for seeing us before we left. We've just beamed his last item onto the ship." Sornie twirled the device.
Beatrice gasped and snatched it from him. She grinned, taking Kaiden around the arm. "I'm going to borrow this for a little bit. Occupy yourselves for like twenty minutes, thirty tops!"
Sornie pulled Clarence to him as the door shut. He kissed along Clarence's neck. Clarence leaned into it, hugging him. "What are we going to do for twenty-to-thirty minutes?"
"I have an idea, if you're in the mood." He squeezed Clarence's hip.
There was that change again, that slight difference. A gravel in his voice that wasn't normally there and the way his hands lingered just a little rougher. All these small changes were slowly tingling on his skin and making him more aware of everything his fiance did. Clarence looked up at him, at the brown and green on his scale plating which seemed more vibrant, how his eyes tracked everywhere Clarence was. How impossibly close he kept pulling Clarence to him. "Sornie…" He didn't know how to say it. "Are you… Okay?"
"I'm over the third moon," he said with ease. His hand cupped his ass. "You're going to marry me and I can't wait to see what Beatrice is going to do." He kissed Clarence and then nuzzled his neck to scent him again, something Clarence had gotten used to and loved, but it felt different this time, too. Longer sniffs, deeper nuzzling. He could feel how Sornie held him, he was getting aroused.
"What was your idea?"
"No one's watching the royal bed chambers."
Clarence gasped, shocked. It would be a crime if they got caught, defiling the sanctified bed. "Yes!"
They got into the bed chambers without anyone seeing. Clarence locked it behind them and looked at the grand room. He'd only been in here a few times, all in secret to get away from someone else. It was ostentatious, extravagant, aureate, and grandiloquent. Designed with one thing in mind.
Sornie went to the candles to light a few. "Unfortunately, you won't have a crowd watching me ravish you."
Clarence giggled. "I guess I'll just have to stroke that ego instead."
As he watched Sornie light candles, he hugged himself, realizing that he would not be with his siblings for Christmas.
"You're sad," Sornie said, glancing up at him.
"Sorry, I just started thinking about what I'm going to miss now that I'm getting removed from the family tree. I won't be able to have Christmas with Beatrice, Kaiden, and Andrei, I mean I know that they're welcome to visit, but it won't ever be the way…" He stopped himself. He smiled. "Sorry, this is supposed to be happy."
Sornie walked over to him, candle in hand and pulled him into a hug. "I don't expect you to be happy all the time, Clarence, it's okay. You're being forced out of your home, that's terrifying. I'm just glad you have somewhere to go immediately where you're cared for and loved. This is distraction sex, nothing world shaking."
He hugged Sornie tightly, glasses skewing. "As much as it hurts, I'm happy to finally not be hiding anymore."
Sornie kissed him and pulled him onto the bed. Pushing his glasses back up, he settled on Sornie's lap, kissing him. Clarence melted under his touch.
"I am going to deflower you," Sornie whispered, kissing his neck.
He laughed. "Oh my god!" He felt his cheeks burn and he covered his face.
"Just picture it, you in your wedding dress with your maids taking off the layers until there's only one left. I lay you down still fully clothed…" He was undoing Clarence's shirts, peeling away the layers. "Your hair is all done up, showing that long, beautiful neck. I kiss it, fitting myself between your legs. I don't bother with too much foreplay right now, we do have an audience."
His breath was heavy at the image Sornie was painting for him. It was something they'd discovered Clarence loved and Sornie loved seeing how it made him come undone. His chest was exposed now and Sornie was working on the rest of him.
"Take those off for me, princess?"
It made him shiver and flush harder being called princess. He did so, movement jagged and excited. His top was bare now and he felt more exposed than he should, thinking of those imaginary people watching.
"All that audience watching how you flush under my command. The perfect, innocent little princess. Never being touched before now." He pulled Clarence's boots and socks off, tugging down his trousers. Now he was naked atop the bedding and the moved to the top center of the bed. "All naked for everyone to see, so they can see how virtuous you are. All I need to do is unzip and tug my trousers down a few inches." He did so, just enough for his cock to be freed. He rubbed it against Clarence's own growing one. "With just a touch of lube, I press against your virginity."
Clarence mewled, head falling back as Sornie pressed into his ass, feeling those ridges cling to his walls, pulling Sornie deeper. Sornie kissed his neck, sinking in to him fully.
"Such a noise for a virgin," he clicked his tongue.
Clarence wrapped his arms around him, hiding his face into his chest. Into the clothes. They always smelled so good. Today, they smelled better. "Sornie," he breathed, half pleading, half casual. "What's going on with you?"
"My sweet, little, virgin bride," he whispered, his own breath heavy. "Your husband is starting his mating season."
"O-ooooooh!" Clarence said, moaning loudly. Sornie was fucking him deeper and drawing all sorts of noises from Clarence. He understood everything now. Why Sornie felt a little off, why he was letting his cool demeanor slip, why he was keeping him closer than normal. Why his color looked crisper and more appealing.
"Look at how well you're taking your new husband, like you were made for him. The perfect handcrafted virgin, just for me. For every one to see." He spread Clarence wide. "Let's let them have a peak at how perfect you are for me."
Clarence shivered and moaned loudly. He could hear the rattle from Sornie's spines. He'd only heard it from another like Sornie who'd been furious. He knew it also happened when they were in mating season. He moved his head to look, but his glasses fell off. He fished for them, but couldn't locate where they'd fallen.
Sornie grabbed them and set them to the side. Everything blurred except for Sornie, who's spines were puffed out, agitated, clicking together to make the rattle. Sornie's eyes were pin-pricks, roving over him with a predator-like stare. "F-fuck- Sornie-" He moaned. He tried to catch his breath, but Sornie was licking up his neck, testing where best to bite and mark him. "Y-y-you look- fuck- hot!" He arched into him as sharp teeth finally found the tender spot at the base of his neck. He moaned loudly. Loud enough for anyone to hear as they passed. He clung to Sornie, large body pinning him down. His fingers brushed the spines that flared to full attention. Sornie bit harder, groaning, shaking, fucking him harder. His spines rattled louder. "Shit- sorry! Sen-sentitive- sorry!" Clarence tried to say more than that, but his brain was full of pleasure and this new experience with Sornie. The images of his fantasy flashed behind his eyes and he pictured himself there, all to bare him as Sornie took what would be his. Pictured that while it was formal and their duty, Sornie would whisper promises in his ear about what he'd do later. It had him quaking and coming faster than he realized.
Sornie chuffed and moaned against his skin, fucking him with wild abandon, pushing him up into the headboards. It swirled his brain into abstract, tingling with electricity. He sucked the spot on Clarence's neck, teeth scraping, until he gave several hard thrusts. Clarence was almost screaming, head swimming with how good it all felt. He was clinging to Sornie, arms and legs wrapped wherever he could, taking care not to touch his spines.
There were several, overstimulated thrusts before Sornie settled, slowly pulling out of Clarence. He kissed the bite, coming back into focus. "Shit, I broke skin."
To that, Clarence laughed. He pulled the blanket up and wiped the blood off with it. It felt liberating. He fell into another fit of giggles. He pulled Sornie into a kiss and it made his spines rattle.
"I love you."
Sornie nuzzled him. "I love you, too."
A timer on their communication device went off. They got dressed and met up with Clarence's siblings, hugging them goodbye. Beatrice was crying and held onto Kaiden as she stepped back. Andrei hugged him. He was the oldest, but planned to decline the throne.
He held Clarence tightly. "I'm proud of you." It twisted Clarence's insides and all he could do was nod and half smile. Tears blurred his eyes. Andrei hugged Sornie. "I know you're going to take care of him. I'm glad he has someone who cares for him."
"Oh, here." Beatrice handed back the teleportation control. "We all took turns."
"An early wedding present, since we won't be able to attend," Kaiden said. He held Beatrice tightly, uncaring at how her makeup smeared his jacket.
Sornie took Clarence's hand and they left out the back to where the ships were docked. His heart broke with each step and he needed to lean into Sornie for support. He was a mess by the time they got to the ship. Sornie hugged Clarence tightly as they rode the small elevator into the ship.
"Holy shit," Sornie gasped. He started to laugh.
Clarence looked around them at the cargo storage where they entered. Not only were his favorite statues in here, but his favorite chair, books, food from the buffet, and a box of papers. He went to that first and looked through it.
"What's in it?" Sornie asked, looking through another box. "This one has things for our honeymoon in it."
Clarence laughed, but his eyes were calculating. "It's documents. Documents from Beatrice's husband that are not favorable, and some from my father…" He gasped. "Whoa, he's planning a war."
Sornie went to the command station and hit the order to start the ship and put in the coordinates for home. "Your siblings and Kaiden have just given us blackmail material." His spines clicked together lightly.
Clarence looked at the war plans. "Or maybe they want us to stop it? Or share it."
Sornie's body was tight, rigid and he wouldn't relax until they were out of Earth's territory. Clarence looked through everything. There was evidence about his mother, too. About her conduct with those employed. Clarence's stomach plummeted. He'd known his mother had slept around, but he'd had no idea she'd forced them to comply. He was grateful he'd always been respectful to them, no matter what. He remembered one employee practically running to him and all but begging for work. It had been under the guise of forgetfulness on Clarence's part and he'd just accepted it without question. His mother had been furious.
Sornie left the cargo to steer the ship. Clarence stayed behind to look through everything. He could tell Sornie was concentrating on getting them out without being noticed. With any luck, Clarence's parents would command them not to be disturbed so as to hide the scandal.
Forty-five minutes later, Sornie came in. "We're safe and we're on autopilot." He sat down behind Clarence and pulled him into his lap.
Clarence shook his head. "There's enough evidence here to de-thrown Mom, Dad, and Beatrice's husband. It's very clearly Beatrice's way to take the thrown, but all of it should shared. They shouldn't be in power if they're doing all of this. And the war father wants to start? We've ever been at odds with them. We've always been at peace, but he wants materials from their planet they don't want to give. There's some other things here I'll have to look into more. I never had a taste for politics, so I know enough of what all of this means, but there's some that's elusive." He wrinkled his nose. "This is why I prefer teaching over politics."
Sornie held him tight, scenting him. "That's what I love about you. I knew you were my one when I saw you teaching some kids about a plant when you visited my home. We're taught to look at what our mate can bring to improve the kingdom and I knew you'd bring enrichment we wouldn't have thought to have."
Suddenly, it hit Clarence. He gasped, sat straight and covered his mouth in shock. "I hadn't even realize! Sornie! When we marry-"
"You're going to rule my planet with me someday. I love that you forgot about that. You want me for me."
"This is serious, Sornie! I'm- I'm going to have to start lessons the moment I get there, aren't I? I've been learning as much as I could because I wanted to know more about you, but now- shit. Now, it's to understand everyone. I'll have to learn all of the customs and not just the ones to not cause a misunderstanding!"
Sornie slipped his hands under Clarence's shirt and kissed his neck. "You will have time. I don't want you to become one of us, Clarence. I want you to be you and teach our people a different perspective and a different way to see the world. They're not going to love you because you became them, they're going to love you because of how natural it is to stop what you're doing to tell some kids about a flower and make them see it in a cool way that gets them excited about living in the world around them."
He took a steadying breath. "Are you sure?"
Sornie turned Clarence's head to kiss him, long and slow. Purposeful.
When they broke, Clarence breathed out heavily, smiling. "Okay."
Angelica's been dating Gertie, the Mob Boss for six months now- mostly against her will- but this Christmas, resolution is around the corner in a lavish Chateau in the woods with the two of them and three pampered chickens. There's love in the air.
And violence behind the curtains.
Rated explicit. Twelve Days Of Christmas, Dead Dove: Do Not Eat, Dubious Consent, Past Abuse, Abusive Relationships, Abusive Ex, Violent Ex, obsessive ex, Past Sexual Abuse, Past Sexual Assault, Past Domestic Violence, Manipulative Relationship, abusive ex attacks MC, Non-Graphic Violence, PTSD, Established Relationship, Mob Boss Orc, Protective Girlfriend, Resolution on their meet ugly, Fluff, Domestic Fluff, Christmas Fluff, Christmas Get-away, Oral Sex, Vaginal Fingering, Fingerfucking
You can read this on AO3.
I'm open for commissions.
For six months, Angelica Peony had been stuck being the Mobster Boss' girlfriend and word spread fast. Within the first month, everyone knew it. Interviews came easy to her now, comically so, but it infuriated the halfling. There was no challenge anymore, no success at her own prowess. She'd stopped covering scandals within the first two months of her forced relationship. Now, because her boss also relented to her every whim, she covered whatever positive news she could find. She was finding it secretly fulfilling to make such uplifting things take popular spots.
Her phone buzzed. It was Gertie Agrob, the mobster orc who had captured her and had sex with her mostly against Angelica's will. Angelica ignored Gertie's call every time, but she knew what the call would be about. Gertie was always showing up spontaneously at her work for lunch dates and if it wasn't her work, it was her studio apartment.
The only good that being with her did was keep her ex away from her. At least from actively pursuing her. She still got letters or flowers from him with promises that he'd get her back. She couldn't believe how intent he was to get her back given how widely known it was how violent Gertie could be. Still, the moment she saw her ex's name, she threw them in the trash.
"You don't like flowers," Gertie said one afternoon in December when she'd surprised Angelica with a visit. She leaned on the cubical wall, spotting the large vase with brightly colored flowers.
She startled and then glared. "No. They're useless." Angelica ignored how her coworkers pretended not to listen. She saved her document and turned her computer off. She'd stopped fighting Gertie to go out to eat only a few weeks ago.
"Who are they from?"
Anger bubbled in Angelica, a result at the fear of Gertie seeing whom they were from. She was still trying to figure out who Angelica's ex was and with his name on the card under the vase in the bin, she'd learn it. Her ex deserved to die, but it was the one thing she had control over, so she fought to keep it away from Gertie.
She pushed her chair out stiffly. "No one who matters. Forget it it." Before the orc mobster could reach the trash bin, Angelica grabbed it and whipped past Gertie to the trash chute.
She could feel the glare. "Angie, let me see it."
"No, go get my purse." She didn't care what Gertie did, as long as it wasn't wrestling the vase from her hands.
She heard Gertie laugh in amusement, though. "Sure, sugar, after you let me see those." Her large arm reached around her, but Angelica was used to dodging out of her way now.
She dodged out of her grasp, rushing the rest of the way to the garbage chute.
"Don't!" She could hear the anger. The warning.
But she was already dumping it down. She watched it drop into the darkness and shatter as it tumbled. Gertie yanked her back, making her drop the waste basket down the chute as well. The lid clanged shut and the small halfling was pinned against the wall. Hand on her shoulder while the other caged her on the wall.
"Dammit, Angie!" she growled, fierce and furious. Her eyes were murderous.
Sudden fear boiled in Angelica and she waited for the strike, for the threat, for the violence she was so used to from her ex. But Gertie only huffed and pushed off the wall, disappearing. In the seconds she had alone, in the aftermath, she felt tears prickling at the corners of her eyes. Her chest tightened and breathing was hard until she could calm herself.
"Let's go," Gertie ordered. She had Angelica's purse and winter outerwear. She was shoving Angelica's phone in her bag as she jammed the button on the elevator.
Angelica felt frozen, but she pushed off from the wall and joined the taller, muscular woman as the elevator door opened. They were all alone as it lowered. Her skin crawled with anticipation. She readied for the blow, either from words or fists.
"Here, it's snowing pretty heavily." She helped Angelica into her jacket, wrapped the scarf around her gently and handed her the hat. She knew Angelica was fussy with her hair and would want the control over how it sat. She tried not to let her hands show signs of shaking. She'd really pushed Gertie just now. She smoothed her hat down and pulled her strands of hair to just the right places. Gertie handed her her gloves.
As she pulled them on, Gertie pulled Angelica against her and kissed her. It was furious and Gertie claimed her mouth with her tongue. By the time the doors dinged open again, Gertie had softened, pressing gentle, lingering pecks on her.
"I was thinking Thai."
Angelica swallowed and nodded. Purse still in her hand, she took Angelica's other hand and walked her out to the sports car parked illegally and untouched in front of the doors. She sat quietly in the car, a tumultuous storm of emotions raking through her. She always expected Gertie to hurt her, mostly from habit from her ex, but also, Gertie killed as she pleased and the cops never stopped her. No one would stop her from hurting Angelica, only shake their head in pity. But Gertie never did. No matter the fury Angelica caused, it never ended with her hurt.
Gertie sped through the busy, city streets like it was nothing. Angelica frowned. The sidewalks were thick with snow, but the streets weren't.
"They cleared the streets."
"They tried to tell me they couldn't because of some bullshit reason." She smirked.
Angelica looked at her, hating how much she liked that the mobster took care of the actual city. She looked back out the window.
"What are your plans for Christmas?"
"None. No family to celebrate with."
"Perfect, I have a cabin just out of town we'll go to. It can be just us, no business."
Rolling her eyes, she huffed. "Like I have a choice."
Gertie dropped her off an hour and a half later, forty-five minutes past when her normal lunch was over. She never got in trouble, though, not since she'd began dating Gertie. She continued her work of an uplifting story for the holiday.
Slowly, coworkers trickled out and before she knew it, Angelica was alone. Her boss had waved at her over an hour ago. She sighed with relief when her story was finally finished. She sent it in and shut her computer down just as the elevator doors opened.
Stepping out, business suit, hair slicked back, smirk painted on his lips, with a vase of flowers, was Judge Nelson Wright. Her highly abusive ex.
The last time she'd been around him, he'd refreshed the cigarette burn in her chest. A fear deeper than any she had with Gertie filled her and threatened to upend any clear thought. Her hands shook. She had an urge to call Gertie, but stopped herself. Leaning on Gertie would set a precedent and it would be expected afterwards. She would not give in.
"Angel," he said, voice smooth as butter, smiled widening in pleasant surprise. "I didn't think you'd be here this late. What a treat."
"Fuck off, Nelson." She grabbed her purse. He was blocking the only route to the elevators and he knew it.
"We can ride down together." He pushed the button.
Angelica sneered. "I'll catch the next one."
He laughed. "You always did love playing the tease. Playing hard to get." He sauntered towards her. "At least be polite and take these very expensive flowers."
"You can put them on my desk." She watched him closely, waiting for him to get close enough so she could make a dash for it. The seconds dragged as he languidly walked closer. She could see him gearing up to hit her, so she moved first. He brought the vase down on her, hitting her shoulder. She screamed, stumbled, caught herself as he lunged for her. She ran for the elevator.
"You fucking bitch! I just wanted to ride down with you!"
She grabbed a stapler as she passed a desk and pushed the button for the elevator. She released the stapler, ready for an attack. He was on her as she crashed through the opening doors. She twisted and hit him with the stapler, stapling his forehead.
He screeched and stumbled. She shoved him hard, hitting him several times more with the stapler. He grabbed it from her. She pushed the button to close the doors.
"You're going to regret this!" He yelled, banging on the closed door.
Her chest was tight and she was sure there was glass in her back and she wasn't sure what else he'd done. He was going to try to intercept her at her car. Why had she been so obstinate in telling Gertie? Or asking for help? Nelson wasn't going to stop until she was chained to his wall again or dead.
As the floors ticked by, she suddenly pressed to stop at the next floor. If he was running down the stairs, he wouldn't see she'd gotten off just yet. The doors opened and her stomach lurched, expecting him. When the dark entrance was empty, she stepped out. She watched the elevator continue its descent. She'd have to be patient and quiet, but she could run him around in circles until she got to her car. It was in her halfling heritage.
It took an hour, but with exact patience, she'd gotten to her car just as he burst from the elevator and run for her. She didn't slow down when she reversed, making him think she'd run him over. He jumped away and screamed at her, promising a future lesson she'd never forget.
The pain in her shoulder throbbed, making it hard to concentrate on her drive home. She couldn't sit too far back or she'd push glass deeper. She was thankful she'd lived in her new place long enough for muscle memory to take her there. She'd have to ask one of her neighbors, a nurse, to help her when she got in. And then figure out what she'd tell Gertie when she saw her next.
The darkness covered her and the empty hallways let her trudge to her apartment with sluggish steps. Her vision blurred from tears. With shaking hands she could barely open her door. The lights were already on.
The world dropped from under her. She froze, eyes wide, terrified that he'd found her already.
"There you are, Angie," Gertie huffed, coming out from the bedroom. "I knew you'd be finishing your work, but you've never stayed-" Gertie stopped the moment she saw Angelica. The energy around Gertie had turned black. Her sharp senses taking in Angelica in seconds and instantly knowing something was wrong. "What happened?" It was a demand.
Angelica blinked, shocked. "You're here." Her chest tightened with overwhelming relief. Gertie was here. She was always popping into her apartment with a spare key. She hated it normally, but tonight it was the best thing she could have imagined.
"Of course I am, I was packing your bags for the Christmas stay with me." Her voice was quiet, steady, deadly. It made Angelica shiver. She reached over Angelica, closing the door and locking it. "You're hurt!" She growled and took her purse from her. "What is that? Is that glass? What the fuck happened to you?"
"You're here." Was all she could say. Relief was washing over her. Gertie was there with her and she knew she'd be safe. Despite how they started, she knew Gertie would protect her from Nelson.
Gertie lead her to the bathroom. "Your shirt's torn and you have glass in your fucking back! Did you get mugged!?" She ripped Angelica's blouse apart, carefully removing it from around the glass shards. The gentle tugging made Angelica gasp and tear fell down her cheek, pulling her out of her shock.
She covered her mouth and found her hand shaking uncontrollably. Gertie was quiet, undoing her bra and biting through the strap to get it off easier. Even when Angelica started sobbing loudly, unable to keep herself composed. "I'm sorry," she choked. She tried to wipe her eyes.
"You cry however you need to, sweetheart. It was him, wasn't it? Your ex?" The fury shook from her and it made Angelica wince. "What's his name, Angie?"
She sobbed and tried to curl into herself, but regretted it when it moved the glass. She sobbed harder.
Sighing, Gertie kissed the top of her head and retrieved a dining chair. She had Angelica sit backwards on it. She hid her face in her arms as she rested it on the back. Gertie looked at the damage. "It doesn't look like there's small pieces in it. What did he hit you with?"
Through sobs, she whispered. "A vase…" It was the first time she was being any form of cooperative with Gertie. She'd given in with the meals, but she never actively participated.
"He hit you with a fucking vase!? He's the one that left you those flowers, huh? He's been leaving them often?"
She could only nod.
"Was that what he was doing? Dropping them off?"
She nodded.
"And you were there, alone. With him."
"I'm sorry…" She felt too small, too raw, too stupid to have any fight in her.
"I'm gonna pull out the first one, okay? Just nod if you're ready or understand."
Angelica nodded and braced herself. It was strange. Even during their first time together, when her life had been threatened and she'd mostly been forced to have sex with the mob boss, she'd never been afraid to be touched by Gertie. She hadn't disliked the touching or the sex. Gertie had been a very attentive lover and had given her the best, though craziest, sex she'd ever had. And now, if Angelica wasn't in the mood, Gertie didn't push it, instead pulling her in to cuddle. As much as she whined, she never actively wanted to get away. But when Gertie put a steading had on her shoulder to brace Angelica to remove the first piece of glass, Angelica jumped away, spooked by being touched. "I'm sorry!" She said quickly, instinct not wanting to anger Gertie.
"Don't," she snapped. Angelica winced. Gertie took a deep breath and spoke gentler. "Don't let this fucker be the reason you're apologizing to me for the first time. None of it actually counts, alright? I want you to apologize because you've finally tucked her pride away, not because of his abusive conditioning."
She laughed.
"Fuck," Gertie whined. "Don't let this be the first time I ever make you laugh, either! This doesn't count!"
Angelica bit her lip, trying not to laugh again.
Gertie let Angelica see her hand and then set it on her shoulder. "Alright, first one again, sweetheart."
She braced herself and tried to hold still, but it hurt. It hurt so much and she screamed. She wanted to apologize again, but bit her lip instead.
"I know it hurts, baby, but you're doing great."
She felt raw by the time the final piece was pulled out. Like she'd been scraped with sandpaper until there was no top layer left. Gertie did one more gentle pass through before finally bandaging it up. Gertie had her turn around in the chair and then took a slow assessment of the rest of her. Her large hands were extremely gentle, massaging her chest and neck and face for anything unusual. Angelica winced away when thumbs rubbed her throat.
"He choked you?"
She frowned and swallowed. "I don't remember, I was busy hitting him with a stapler. He could have, it's his go-to so he can get control the fastest."
"You hit him with a stapler?"
She nodded. "Multiple times before he grabbed it… Stapled his head at least once…"
Gertie grinned, placing a gentle kiss to her. "That's my girl." There was a pause. "Why won't you tell me his name?"
"Why won't you figure it out yourself? I'm sure you'd figure it out in twenty minutes."
Gertie ran her thumb over Angelica's jaw. Her hands were so big compared to the halfling. "I want you to consent to it."
"Consent!?" An ugly snort tore from her. "You forced me to consent to you having your way with me as you pleased! I didn't consent to being in a relationship with you! Why does consent matter to you now!?"
She shrugged. "You deserve a choice in what happens to your abuser."
She winced away from that and slid off her chair. Her legs were shaking, but she wanted a shirt on. Her travel bags were open and half filled. She frowned. "You were packing my bags?"
Gertie reached for the pajama shirt left on the bed by Angelica this morning. She handed it to Angelica while explaining. "For the trip to the cabin. You always refuse to pack, so I was doing it for you."
She grunted and put the shirt on. "Case in point." She looked through the clothes as Gertie disappeared for a moment. They were all her favorites. She came back with water and medicine. Angelica took it, recognizing the pills from her cupboard. "You packed all warm clothes."
"Of course? It's dead winter and the cabin is in the woods, there's going to be at least two feet of snow. You're going to need your warmest."
Angelica shrugged. "Why not all lingerie?"
She laughed and wrapped an arm around Angelica's waist, careful not to hit her shoulder. "Nah, I like the idea of you wearing nothing but my shirts." She kissed her neck on the good side. "I notice you're not fighting me about the trip."
She was even leaning into Gertie, comforted by her despite herself. She'd wanted to call Gertie for help, had wanted to be kept safe like she knew Gertie would. Every time she waited for Gertie to hurt her, she never did. She didn't have to hide or pretend to care about her like Nelson had made her do. She was the boss to the mob, she could and did do whatever she wanted. And yet, she remembered how much she'd wanted Gertie there. How it had ached in her chest and itched under her finger tips. She'd known Gertie would keep her safe. No matter how aggressive Angelica got.
She turned around and hugged the woman, burying her face against her.
"Hey," Gertie cooed. She knelt down and hugged her close. "I'm here. You're okay."
She dug her face in her neck, fresh tears falling. "I was so scared. I don't know why I didn't call you. I wanted to. He's going to kill me. I don't understand why he's so obsessed with me! I'm just some dumb halfling!"
The orc's body stiffened. "Did he tell you that?"
"He promised to make me pay and he didn't try to talk me into trusting him like he normally does. He's getting crazy." Her whole body was shaking and she hugged herself, still in the arms of the orc. "I've never seen him so deranged."
Gertie held her tighter. "Please, Angie, what's-"
"Nelson Wright."
Gertie paused. "The judge?"
Angelica nodded.
All the air left Gertie and she pulled Angelica to her protectively. "Fucking hell, no wondered you're so scared. Who's going to fight against him? He's so perfect in his image and with his position, he's sacrosanct."
Angelica 's chest tightened. She'd never thought of the idea that Gertie might have a deal with him until now. She pulled away, looking Gertie in the eyes, voice shaking. "Are you… do you two…"
She shook her head. "No, no, no, sweetheart. We're not business partners. I don't mess with judges. Just layers and jurors. He's tried to do business with us and I've punched him."
She frowned. A bruise to the ego like that would have set him off. "When was that?"
"About a year ago."
Angelica nodded, understanding now why he'd beaten her worse than ever that night.
Gertie swore. "You were with him then, weren't you? Did he hurt you because me?"
She looked at the ground. "I'd never seen him so angry. The moment he came home…" She closed her eyes and shook her head. "It's when I decided to leave him."
"If I'd known, I'd have killed him. I'm sorry Angie. I never wanted to cause you pain."
"What about when we met?"
Gertie sighed heavily. "Not one of my best moments. I'm sorry about that. We don't kill people for accidentally walking onto our property and you were right, no one would have cared about any secret you found. I'm not sorry about the sex, but I'm sorry about how it happened." They way she said it, Angelica believed it. But the wounds were still there… "Angie?" It was the most uncertain she'd ever sounded. "I've been trying to mend the bridge these six months. Is there anything I could do to make up for it or help us heal from it?"
It was so absurd. She couldn't believe she was having this conversation tonight of all nights. She laughed as she sobbed, covering her mouth. "You've treated me better than anyone ever has-" she choked on a sob. "Even- even at your worst."
Gertie frowned. "Now, that can't be."
She laughed and shrugged. "It's true!" She frowned. "I… I don't know if I can have this conversation tonight…"
"Of course, Sweetheart. Why don't you finish packing. I'm going to make a phone call."
Angelica nodded. Gertie kissed her on the forehead and left.
She numbly looked at her suitcase to asses what else she needed to do. They were a week out to Christmas, but it looked like Gertie had packed for longer. She wondered how long she'd planned to keep her in the cabin. Still, she took inventory and finished up. The mindless task was good at first, but then, like it always had, the memory began flashing through her mind. There had been times she'd been certain he'd kill her, but not from purpose, from neglect in attention at what he was doing or how hard he was throwing her around. Tonight, he'd seemed rabid.
She changed into pajama pants, foregoing any bra tonight, but laying a sweater on top. She brought the suitcase out to the small living room where Gertie was on the phone, looking out the window. She eyed Angelica in her change of clothes, lingering in specific places. It has the same effect it always did, warming her cheeks and fluttering her stomach.
"Yeah, we're leaving tonight when she's all packed."
Angelica moved into the kitchen to look through her food. It was stocked with the basics, but there were items that were going to go bad. She didn't know why she did it, but she looked through her mugs, finding one to take with her. She was sure Gertie would have it stocked, but she needed something she knew would be comforting.
Gertie didn't mention it, grabbing her bags and taking them to the car. She took the bag of food and snacks and loaded it up too. Angelica locked up and met her at the car, an SUV built for back roads, not usually the city car the orc drove. She looked at the door up high.
"Don't worry, sweetheart, I've got you." Gertie picked her up at the waist, helping her in. She settled, her feet curling up to her chest. Gertie pulled out and turned on Christmas music. The snow fell in lazy flakes, drifting onto the windshield like a snow globe.
"I didn't get you a gift," Angelica said, voice was quiet, tired. Though the heat was on, she still felt cold. She eyed Gertie's heavy, leather jacket.
"You are my gift. I get to spend a week and a half uninterrupted with you. Can't think of any other gift I'd want."
She gave in, grabbing it and draping it over her. "I didn't realize you were the celebrating type."
Gertie smirked. "I fuckin' love Christmas. What about you?"
She was too tired to be cagey. "Mom was always drunk and her boyfriend got handsy until I stabbed that hand. Always forgot about Christmas, honestly. That's when she kicked me out."
Gertie scooped up her hand and kissed the knuckles. "Damn, you've always been tough. Well, now you've got me to celebrate it with and trust me, I won't forget."
She looked out the window and before she knew it, she was opening her eyes as heavy snow fell among a thick forest. She frowned and wondered how long she'd been asleep.
"We're just driving up to the house. It's packed with snow. I stopped at the local drug store to get a few things to keep your shoulder clean and I got more pain meds. I also got a bunch of games and cards and movies so we can entertain ourselves. This place has it's own generator if the power goes out and a fire place with plenty of wood stocked up. And I'm prepared for the worst case."
She felt the twitch of a smile. "So you have been planning this for weeks."
"Of course, sugar. I've been excited to bring you here. I even decorated to really surprise you."
She frowned. "Why!?"
"Because I had a feeling you'd need a nice surprise. Every room is sprinkled with Christmas cheer."
"You're insane."
"I love you, too."
Angelica hated how sincere she was.
When they finally pulled up the drive, she looked at the vague shape of a large chateau. "Stay here. I'll pack everything in and get things ready."
"You don't have to do this, I don't need anything fancy." Her chest was tight and she hated it.
Chuckling, she turned the car off, but left the lights on. She unbuckled and leaned into Angelica's space. "This ain't fancy, Angie, it's love and that you fucking need and deserve." She kissed her forehead.
Angelica scoffed wincing away. It didn't bother Gertie, holding Angelica's head still by her chin to kiss her head twice. "Gertie," she hissed, glaring.
The orc woman laughed. "My sweet, Angie. Sooner or later you're going to have to accept you deserve love. Stay here." She grabbed a thick jacket from the back and put it on, leaving the leather one for Angelica.
Angelica's insides burned with anger. Her eyes tracked Gertie as she made trips into the chateau. Lights turned on, but she couldn't see what was inside due to closed curtains. She wanted to scream and fight Gertie. All that talk about her deserving love and accepting it hurt and burned deeply. Gertie finally opened Angelica's door, holding her arms open.
The idea of accepting help made her lash out. "I can walk just fine!"
"You don't have proper shoes and the snow will be up to your waist. C'mon cute thing, into my arms."
"No."
Gertie assessed her, piercing into her soul like always. "I'll make you the best hot chocolate you've ever had."
Angelica shot a glare.
"With homemade whipped cream that'll be just as sweet as you taste." She smirked.
"That's disgusting."
That made her laugh. "You really got yourself in a foul mood. Is it the adrenaline crash?"
She didn't want to talk about it. She'd just start crying and she didn't want to lean on Gertie again like earlier. It felt like she'd surrendered part of herself earlier and she didn't like it. "I can walk just fine. I'm not an invalid."
"Alright, princess, you can get out of the car." Gertie took a step back.
"Finally." She slid off the seat and onto the foot rest. She looked at the snow. It would soak her clothing, but her pride was too great to stop now. She was about to hop down, but Gertie swooped in, knocking her off her feet and into her arms bridal style. A small amount of pain rippled through her as the back of her shoulder hit Gertie's biceps. "Dammit, Gertie!" She snapped. "Just fucking stop!"
"Not a chance, sweetheart." She shut the door and trudged inside. "I'll give you space once we're inside."
Large fluffy flakes hit Angelica's cheeks, stinging them. She wrapped the leather jacket more around her. Gertie opened the door to a small mudroom where she kicked off her snow shoes and then finally set Angelica down. She followed suit, taking off her slippered loafers.
Taking her hand, Gertie led Angelica through the second door into the house. She was presented with the coziest, beautifully decorated home. Christmas decorations filled every space, beautiful and unique. The tree was tucked into the corner and lit with magazine-like grace. Christmas music filled the air from speakers on the ceiling.
She forgot her anger as she took it all in. "Holy shit."
"Welcome to your Christmas Getaway, Angelica."
"You did all of this alone?"
"No, but I did design it. With you in mind. Let's get you that hot cocoa and we'll settle into bed. I'll give you the tour tomorrow."
Her eyes lingered on every decoration, loving each one as much as the last. It hurt that this was all for her. It felt surreal, like she'd wake up any minute now and this was all some perverse fantasy of hers. The kitchen was spacious with all the fancy gadgets of someone who loved cooking. There was a kitchen nook and she curled up in the corner there, pulling her legs to her, still wearing the leather jacket. She felt exhausted.
"Hungry?"
She shook her head.
"Cookies it is, then."
With heavy eyes, she let herself relax. There was something about Gertie, the terrifying mob boss being domestic that had her giving in. She hated to admit it, but she loved Gertie's body. How it was so much bigger than hers and muscular and scarred and tattooed. She had an athletic body with very little curves, but the sex appeal oozed off her nonetheless. Her breasts weren't as full figured as hers, but they were gorgeous. On her less stubborn days, she loved the strength and the weight of Gertie on her, moving her around, and holding her.
She was looking forward to being held tonight, she realized with a start. As much as she was taking her fury out on Gertie, being curled up with her sounded amazing. She looked at the table. "I shouldn't be snapping at you like I am."
She shrugged. "I'm glad to be the safe place for you to vent it out at. When you stop and just go meek, I know I've fucked up." She smiled and winked.
Angelica rolled her eyes, but it settled warm inside her.
"That's what I'm talking about."
"So, what is this hot chocolate recipe?"
"Borrowed it from someone who wasn't using their cookbooks anymore."
"Right."
She laughed. "I didn't kill them. They were already dead when I got there, poor shit stain. Great cook though."
Angelica found herself laughing at that.
Gertie grinned. "Now that is a worthy joke to laugh at." She turned the burner off and set the mugs next to it. She saw the mug she'd brought from home. From the fridge, she produced a whipped cream dispenser and made a large mountain in each. She set them on the table alond with with a tin of cookies and slid next to Angelica.
Without thinking, she leaned against Gertie, needing the solid warmth. She took a sip and moaned. "Okay, this is the best."
"I'll make it whenever you want."
She woke up, naked, under Gertie's arm. She felt extremely tired, but she'd already fallen back asleep twice already. She forced herself to sit up. It was almost eleven and there were chickens clucking loudly. There was even one on the bed.
"Gertie." She normally hated waking Gertie, wanting to slip out without having to deal with any after glow, but none of that mattered anymore. Not when she was starting to accept their relationship and not when there were random animals in the bed. She gently shook the larger woman. "Gertie."
"Hmm?"
"You have chickens."
"Hens. Three. French."
"I see that. They're in the bedroom."
"What?" She rose just enough to look around. She saw the one laying on the bed. "I don't know how they keep getting out. I had to take off any tinsel because they kept stealing it for their nests."
She rubbed the tiredness out of her eye. "You have ch- hens?"
"Anne-Marie Chassaigne, Louise Weber, and Zizi Jeanmaire." Even through the slur of sleepiness, she said them with a perfect French accent. "I have a room specifically for them, but they're never satisfied." She finally sat up, blankets falling to show her nude form. "Alright, my pretty dancers, let's get you breakfast and put you back."
After breakfast and a tour, they settled in the living room to play monopoly. Angelica was ruthless, sweeping the floor with her victory.
Gertie whistled. "Damn, wasn't ready for how competitive you are. Fuckin' hot."
Sipping more hot chocolate, she smiled triumphantly. It was weird being able to win without repercussions. She'd lost the first game on purpose, only for Gertie to growl and demand they play again and honestly. Each time Gertie lost had left Angelica knotted with nervousness, but then she'd laugh, flirt with her, and take her turn.
"What other games do you have?"
"We can play Sorry next."
Angelica won it too, and Catan.
"Well, fuck me, Angie, I gotta find a game I can win just to even the playing field."
She was putting the game away.
"Or maybe you need to be distracted to give me a fighting chance."
She scoffed. "I thought we were supposed to be playing honestly."
"I know, but now I'm thinking of you coming just as you win and I gotta see that now."
"I didn't bring anything."
"Oh, I stocked us up."
By the time it was dinner time, she found she could barely keep her eyes open. She frowned.
"It's your shoulder. I'll take a look at it after dinner and we'll take it easy and watch a movie in bed."
It was two days later that Angelica woke in the middle of the night to open windows and a heavy snowfall outside. She could barely make it out, but it looked beautiful. She slipped out of bed and immediately looked for something warm. Gertie's sweater would do. She had to roll up the sleeves a ridiculous amount, but it was warm and soft.
She padded down to the lower level and checked on the hens. They were safely sleeping in their room. She made some tea, some of her favorite that Gertie had stocked up. It made her smile in her tired haze. She settled on the couch with a blanket in the darkness. She dozed off until morning. The tea was tucked in her lap and cold. She blinked and then gasped as she looked out the window. She could see the snow had build up to the bottom of the window. They were well and truly snowed in. No one would be able to get to them.
She felt it, then, a calmness she hadn't had in years, not since her mother had died. Being stuck here with Gertie felt like home. Tears stung her eyes. One of the hens clucked next to her. She laughed and pet her like how Gertie showed her.
"You think I should go wake her up?" She'd never initiated sex or even reciprocated it, but now, it sounded like a great idea. She set the tea on the coffee table and made her way to their bedroom. She had been too afraid to relax around Gertie, expecting the worst outcome, but at some point she needed to realize that as violent as the orc was, she'd never hurt her. She'd never made her feel small or worthless, even when Angelica was at her worst. The fact that Angelica could even be her worst let her know how safe she'd subconsciously felt around Gertie.
It was terrifying being loved by someone and just as scary learning she loved that same someone back. She'd never loved Nelson and hadn't even come close. But Gertie…
Biting her lip, she went upstairs. Gertie was on her side, sleeping soundly. The clock read seven in the morning. She crawled under the blankets, carefully pushing her legs open. Gertie moved easily, sighing in her sleep. She'd never been with a woman, but if Gertie was really going to be with her for as long as possible and she wanted it now, fully, it made sense she should learn how to please her.
She felt with her fingers in the dark, feeling lips and a clit. They were bigger than she was used to, but that would be just fine. She eased down, licking it for the first time. Gertie had never forced Angelica to pleasure her, not even on that first day. She'd never even brought it up. And now, between her legs, she was fully aware of how inexperienced she was. But at least with her asleep, she could practice a little before Gertie woke up. She took long, slow swipes of her tongue, taking her time to taste Gertie. She liked the earthy taste and the gentle sighs the orc made. So much better than when Nelson had forced her.
She tasted the arousal faster than she thought she would and felt her clit swell. It was a little sweeter. She flicked her tongue quickly over the clit until it was large enough to suckle on. Gertie moaned. Angelica sucked on her pussy lips, earning a happy sigh. She went back to licking, to dragging the juice that leaked from her hole upward and into her mouth. She moaned a little, drinking it up.
Gertie's body shifted and the covers were pulled off of them. "Fuck, Angie!" She moaned. "Look at you! So- so- fuck!"
Angelica looked up at Gertie, proud to make her moan so loudly. Gertie sat on her elbows, staring intensely. Her legs opened wider and she moaned again.
"Is that- that's my sweater-" her hips bucked against Angelica's small face. Angelica flicked her tongue harder over the clit, sucking on it again. It drove Gertie wild and she came, spilling all over Angelica. In moments, Gertie was pulling her up to kiss her, claiming her mouth. "Fuck, you smell like me." She swiped a tongue across her cheek. "I'm never letting you go now."
"I think I'm okay with that…" she whispered, flushing. She could feel how horny she was and, straddled on Gertie's bare body, knew the orc could feel the wetness too.
Gertie laughed, overjoyed, pulling her into a tight hug and accidentally squeezing her hurt shoulder.
"Ow!" She hissed.
Immediately, Gertie let go. "Fuck, I forgot." She pulled down the sweater and turned the light on, checking on it. "Fuck, does it still hurt?"
Her stomach flipped, anticipating the downfall of a bruised ego. She couldn't help it, not right now, but hopefully, some day, she'd be better. "A little…" she mumbled.
"Shit, baby, my bad." She gently touched the bandage. "It's not bleeding at least and the bandage didn't get pulled off."
"It's okay."
"No it ain't, but I'll remember better." She kissed Angelica. "What made you do that?" Her hands roamed downward. "I honestly didn't think you ever would." Her fingers slipped between her and Angelica, slowly rubbing her cunt.
Angelica sighed happily. "I just… It was the snow..."
Gertie's fingers were soaked already. Normally, she'd hate how aroused the mob boss made her, but she loved it now. She'd never been so turned on from anybody. Gertie kissed her chest. "What do you mean?"
"The snow… It…" She moaned. "It's up to the w-window. We-we're snowed-" she moaned again.
I should check on the hens."
"They were s-sound asleep, b-but-" She huffed and rocked her hips, uncaring how desperate she might look. "-Now they're… they're in-in the living room." She bit her lip.
Gertie inserted a finger into her, letting Angelica fuck it. "You checked on them?"
"Y-Yes!"
Gertie kissed her, filling her with tongue. "What was keeping you from giving in, sweetheart? What about the snow made you want me?" She inserted two more and pulled Angelica against her, this time around the waist. It forced her to stop grinding. Three, thick fingers slowly pumped in and out of her.
Angelica buried herself against Gertie's neck, panting heavily as the pleasure was now drawn out with torturous speed. She gripped onto Gertie, to those biceps she secretly loved. "I was… Scared I was in the same… Type of relationship but with someone else and- and would- would never have any… True freedom, but-" She shook, panting heavily. "The snow… I felt calm… Knowing- knowing I was with you, stuck here…" She moaned loudly.
Gertie kissed her forehead. "I'd wondered if that was it. I don't blame you." Her fingers pulled out almost all the way. "I'm glad I've won you over."
She nodded.
Four fingers eased inside with an agonizingly slow pace. "Have I won your heart, Angie?"
She shivered. She knew what Gertie was getting at. "Y-yes!" She let out a long, breathless moan.
"What would you like me to do?"
She'd never answered before, hating how it was so vulnerable. It had always felt manipulative from Gertie, but now it didn't feel like that, it felt mutual, like they were both in this together and they only way to heaven was communication. To trust each other to get there together. "F-faster… Please!"
Gertie moaned. "I have waited so long to hear those words."
The snowfall had died down, but it was still cold and they weren't sure when it would warm up enough to start to melt. Christmas eve was spent playing games by the light of the window and a roaring fire. She stayed in Gertie's sweaters, comforted by their size and softness. Her shoulder was less sore, but bled if she was too strenuous, which meant sex was always on the mild side.
They decided to make gingerbread houses. Gertie made all the components. Angelica loved watching her bake, it showed off muscles she fully admitted to loving now. It was bliss, stuck in this dreamland with Gertie. She didn't want to think about life back in the city, it would only make her second guess her new acceptance of her feelings.
Instead, she focused on frosting and decorating her house alongside her new happiness. She glanced at Gertie. "What made you become the mob boss?"
She was frosting her roof together, holding it in place. "Incompetent bastards were doing a shit job. It was sloppy. I knew I could do better, and I have."
Angelica blinked. "That's as good an answer as any, I suppose. We wrote stories about them more for entertainment than actual news before you stepped into power."
"They were good pieces."
She grunted. "Definitely not my finest work. What about your parents? What do they do?"
"The same thing they've been doing all my life, working at the store they started fifty-five years ago. A cute little antique shop."
She found herself smiling. "That sounds sweet."
"They're perfectly boring. They would be more proud of me, if only it was less violent."
"Siblings?"
"Two perfectly boring brothers. One's a teacher and the other owns a gardening business."
"That sounds nice." Angelica smiled before sighing as her house toppled again. She took off the sides, deciding her house was an A frame. "It was just me. My mom died of alcoholism when I was nineteen. I inherited that house and fixed it up, until Nelson moved himself in. He still lives there and if I want to get it back or sell it, I'll have to interact with him." She shivered at the thought.
"What about your dad?"
She shrugged. "Mom changed the story every time. He's either dead, or the mayor, or some boring guy she had a one night stand with, or some rock star, or an alien. This is hopeless." She huffed, looking at her crooked A frame. She slid out of the breakfast nook to get more gingerbread pieces. "How did you end up working with the mob?"
"Boxing got boring and so I worked on cars and eventually met some low-level mobsters who invited me in. Being a mobster had different rules and I didn't have to hold back like I did with boxing. It was too easy to rise up in the ranks. It's fun knowing I can make any request and it'll happen." She smirked, glancing at Angelica.
"I didn't make it easy for you."
"You're not the mob, babe, or in it. You're allowed to give me a hard time. I love when you do."
She slid back in with a new plan, but then froze. In her little A frame was an open box with a ring. A small, intricate, gorgeous ring. She looked at Gertie and then back at it, afraid to guess what it was.
She took Angelica's hands, kissing them. "I know it's fast and I don't expect it anytime soon, ten years if that's what's comfortable, but I would love the eventuality of marrying you."
"I- were… Were you always going to- to purpose!?"
"It was a pipe dream I knew I'd have to wait on, but with the other morning, I couldn't miss the opportunity."
"You don't expect me to become a housewife, do you?"
Gertie snorted. "I would never expect you to be anything other than yourself. I prefer to cook and I've had your food." Her nose scrunched.
Angelica laughed, fully and without hesitation. "I'd marry you just for your cooking."
She smiled. "Is that a…?"
Rolling her eyes, she grabbed the box and took the ring out, placing it on her finger. It fit her perfectly and looked beautiful. "It's a gorgeous ring. It amazes me how much you pay attention and know what I like."
Gertie sighed and tugged Angelica onto her lap. With how small the halfling was, she fit perfectly between the orc and table. She thumbed her cheeks and kissed her. "This is how relationships are supposed to work, Angie. We're there for each other and help each other out." She smirked. "It's a little different since I'm such a bad ass, but this is how you're supposed to be treated. Nothing but love."
"I can't promise I'll be as good as you at this."
"You've been fighting against me this whole time and were still a great partner. And if the last few days were any indication, you're going to be fantastic."
She looked at the ring. "I guess you did get me for Christmas."
"I did, didn't I?" They kissed.
Angelica got off her lap and looked at her gingerbread house. "Mine looks terrible."
Gertie laughed. "It's just as charming as you are."
My True Love Gave To Me… Two Dumbasses (Two Turtle Doves)
My True Love Gave To Me… Two Dumbasses
Day Two: Two Turtle Doves, Last-Minute Shopping, and Evergreen
Original Characters
Word Count: 2,037
Dayo had been doing well in his new home on the coast. Sure, it had been raining and snowing which had created sleet, but it was still beautiful. He loved it here. He was glad he'd run away from home four years ago when he was seventeen. He had been arranged to marry a woman from another prestigious family, so he's made his great escape before anyone saw it coming. He'd have never had a chance to leave otherwise.
But that was all in the past. Today, he was invited to a Christmas party and needed a white elephant gift. He normally didn't wait until the last minute, but the days had slipped by him. He strolled along the Saturday Market, looking for a small bauble that would be interesting. He smiled and sipped his coffee, enjoying his life.
Someone bumped into him and his wrist was suddenly in handcuffs. He frowned and looked at who was attached to the other cuff. The man grinned. "Gotcha."
"Liam?" He didn't understand what was happening. He tried to pull away, but nothing happened. Liam, a third generation Thai man still looked as beautiful as when they dated in high school. Though, had bulked up, which meant he was sturdier and immoveable as Dayo tried to pull away.
"Hey, Dayo, I'm taking you home."
Leaden dread sank to his core. He shook his head. "No way! You can't do this!"
"Money's good." He smirked. "And I missed you." There was a bitterness in those words.
He frowned. "Fuck off! I'm not going anywhere with you!"
Twenty minutes and a good scuffle later, Dayo sat in Liam's car, handcuffed to the door handle. The snow had picked up, showering them in large, heavy snowflakes. He huffed. "So, what, you've sold your soul to my parents now?"
He laughed. "Close, I'm a bounty hunter."
Anger sizzled inside him. "Makes sense, it doesn't require a brain to do."
Liam glanced at him, jovial. "It's good to see you."
"Just fuck off."
Liam turned the windshield wipers to a faster speed, trying to see the road ahead of him. Dayo laughed to himself, knowing it would be a fruitless attempt. He wasn't surprised at all when Liam slowed and pulled off to the side. The moment the car parked, Dayo opened the door and got out. He didn't expect to get away, but being in the car with his old flame was suffocating. Dayo looked around him. They were in the evergreen forest of the mountain pass and if the snow was as deep as it was here, the pass would be closed. He laughed, served Liam right.
Liam sighed. "You can't get out of those, you're just gonna freeze and bring the snow into the car."
Dayo flipped him off.
Sighing, Liam looked at his phone and then swore a minute later.
He leaned down to look at him through the open door. "Problem, bounty hunter?"
"We're going to have to stay at an inn. The Evergreen Inn is just a few miles back. Get in."
"Make me."
Liam sighed and got out of the car and looked at him over the car. "This is childish!"
Dayo stuck his tongue out at him. "I'm not going willingly to my parents. I'm going to fight the whole way."
He watched Liam's jaw clench. He couldn't get over how more beautiful he was five years later. Round face more structured and those beautiful brown eyes full of annoyance. He wanted so badly to see Liam smile again, but he had no intention on being the one to do it now.
Stiffly, Liam shuffled over to him. "Get into the car, please."
"No."
There was another sigh before Liam's strength came out, wrestling him into the car. Dayo swore at him, kicking out at him and landing a blow to his shin.
"For fuck's sake, Dayo!" Liam snarled, shoving his hand in Dayo's face to push him in and then shut the door roughly. Dayo had half a mind to open the door again, but it would only make them more cold and wet. So, he slouched and glared out the window. Liam got in and blasted the heat, turning back to the town. He turned the radio on and in a fit of pettiness, Dayo changed it to a Christmas station.
Liam sighed. "You are one of the more annoying bounties I've caught."
"Good."
Silence stretched between them, the happy bop of holiday music grating their psyches. When they pulled into the inn, Dayo saw it full with cars. The Evergreen Inn always profited this time of year. Liam got out and pulled a bag over his shoulder. When he retrieved Dayo, he clicked the handcuff to his wrist and pulled it against his chest, covering it in a coat.
"Just be cool."
Dayo scoffed.
"We'd like a room please."
The woman glanced at them. "The only room available is the Turtle Dove honeymoon suite."
Dayo leaned against Liam, smiling wide. "The turtledove suite for the two turtledoves! How fitting."
Liam ignored him and checked it, expertly avoiding using the hand hidden under the jacket.
"He's grumpy about the storm, really he's a sweet vixen." Dayo chatted. "He was so excited for our little get away, he thought it'd be romantic to handcuff us together!" And with that, Dayo pulled the coat away.
"For fuck's sake!" Liam hissed, pulling it back on.
The woman's brows rose.
Dayo laughed. "He's going to keep me in bed until the storm passes."
"I'll let you have pee breaks," Liam mumbled.
The woman handed him the key. He pulled Dayo along in frustration, unlocking the door and pushing him inside. It was small, with the bed in the main room, a kitchenette and a tiny, standing shower. With the door locked and Liam standing guard, he finally undid the cuffs.
"Go do your business or whatever. You are going to be handcuffed while you sleep."
"Kinky."
"Shut up and go or you're sleeping in those wet clothes."
They were both stripped to just their underwear, handcuffed together on the bed as Liam flipped through channels. Each time he settled on something Dayo began to complain, making him lose interest and try again. Dayo found it extremely satisfying.
Finally, Liam turned it off. "Alright, it's bedtime, then."
Dayo frowned. "You're not sleeping on here."
Liam laughed. "Course I am."
"No. You can sleep on the floor." He was just starting another fight, too angry and scared to do anything else and Liam was a perfect outlet.
"Get over yourself, I'm not sleeping on the floor."
Dayo pivoted and pushed Liam off the bed. The man unceremoniously fell to the floor. Dayo's arm followed, but that was fine, it brought him closer to the key on Liam's side table. He scrambled for it, getting it in his grasp before Liam was on his feet and wrestling it from him.
"Dammit, Dayo!"
Dayo rolled, dragging Liam's arm under him to stop him from grabbing the key. Liam countered by straddling him and pulling at Dayo's hand, prying the fingers open. Dayo bit him. Liam shouted, falling away against the wall, key in hand.
The bed began to vibrate violently, knocking Liam on top of Dayo. They were tangled, twisted in awkward ways. Dayo's face was smushed, making it hard to talk. Liam took the precious moment to catch his own breath.
"Just out of curiosity," Dayo said. "What did they tell you they wanted me back for?"
Liam huffed. "You ran away at seventeen, they're worried about you."
"I ran away because I was arranged to marry a woman from a close family. If I hadn't left when I did, they would have locked me in a room and forced me to marry her."
"What?" Liam frowned. "Is that why you never wanted me to meet them?"
"If they'd known I was gay, I would have had no chance to leave."
Liam swore. Of course he'd done research of the family when they'd tasked him to find Dayo. A wealthy family native to Africa was well documented. However, the more modern records and rumors painted a not so friendly picture. And Dayo was only now validation to his original senses. He hadn't liked the family, but they'd been convincing enough that they were worried about Dayo and with his curiosity, hed been cautiously convinced.
He sighed and handed the key back to Dayo.
Dayo, even prettier than he'd been in high school, frowned.
"Go on, take it. It's against my policy to be implicit in forced marriages." He sighed, almost whining. "That was a lot of money." He'd be hurting for the next few months, but his morals wouldn't let him do otherwise.
Dayo wasted no time undoing the handcuffs. He untangled himself from Liam, sitting in the corner and eyeing him while they jostled noisily on the bed. "Just like that?"
Liam glared, the pang of abandonment now fresh and raw. He held out his hand for Dayo to undo the handcuff. "Yeah, just like that. I'm not going to force you into marrying anyone. I was going to force you to go say hi so they knew you were alive and healthy, but I was never going to tell them where I'd found you and I as going to bring you back. I remembered the way you hated going home."
Slowly, Dayo undid the cuff. "Oh."
Liam tossed the cuffs to the side. "When the storm clears, you can go back and forget I ever existed."
Dayo's posture softened. "I could never forget you existed. I hated leaving you. I had planned on telling you and seeing if I could stay at your place, but then things changed and I had to leave immediately and disappear. I wanted to contact you, but I didn't know if it was safe to- not because of you, but because I didn't want them to find any trails."
He sighed, taking in Dayo's sweet, soft, innocent face. He'd missed it. "Well, we're stuck here and I'm not sleeping on the floor."
To that, Dayo looked sheepish. "Sorry about that, I was only doing that because I was pissed and scared. I don't mind sharing a bed."
Liam shook his head. "You are a full on brat, always have been."
"You can be the big spoon to make up for it."
They'd never done more than make out, but the suggestion of cuddling, brought him back to being a teenager and wanting to touch him more than anything. "You're damn right I'm the big spoon, you bit me."
Dayo laughed. "I did, yeah, I'm sorry." He scooted under the covers, careful not to be thrown off the bed by the rocking.
His chest felt lighter than it had in four years. He turned the lights off and then settled next to Dayo, wrapping an arm around his waist. He shamelessly felt Dayo's stomach and chest, reveling in the hair and how soft he felt. Liam had had to learn self defense and keep his strength up, but Dayo hadn't and he loved it.
"You're not wasting time," Dayo laughed.
"I'm going to take advantage of whatever you let me do."
There was a pause and Liam waited for the rejection. "What if I say you can do anything you want?"
"We're getting married."
Dayo laughed, loud and joyous. He turned on his back. "Whoa, now!"
"You don't want to get married to me? Look at me, I'm quite the catch."
It earned him another fond laugh. "If I marry anyone, it will probably be you, but I don't plan on being married anytime soon, if at all."
He shrugged. "I can wait. And even if we never marry, as long as we're together, I couldn't care less."
Dayo intertwined his fingers in Liam's. "Thank you."
He hummed. "If marriage is out of the picture. I want to kiss you and then spend all Christmas using this janky ass vibrating bed to it's full potential. And maybe we'll celebrate together."
Dayo turned and kissed Liam. It was like coming home. They both smiled. Dayo brought Liam's hand to his lips. "That sounds like the perfect Christmas."
The job was simple and the pay really good. All Liam has to do is collect Dayo, his old high school flame, and bring him home to show his family he's still alive, but things are never simple with Dayo.
Rated Teen+. Twelve Days Of Christmas, Enemies to Friends to Lovers, Friends to Lovers to Enemies to Friends to Lovers, Past Relationship(s), Arranged Marriage, Bounty Hunters, Handcuffed Together, Handcuffs, high school sweethearts
My True Love Gave To Me… Two Dumbasses (Two Turtle Doves)
My True Love Gave To Me… Two Dumbasses
Day Two: Two Turtle Doves, Last-Minute Shopping, and Evergreen
Original Characters
Word Count: 2,037
Dayo had been doing well in his new home on the coast. Sure, it had been raining and snowing which had created sleet, but it was still beautiful. He loved it here. He was glad he'd run away from home four years ago when he was seventeen. He had been arranged to marry a woman from another prestigious family, so he's made his great escape before anyone saw it coming. He'd have never had a chance to leave otherwise.
But that was all in the past. Today, he was invited to a Christmas party and needed a white elephant gift. He normally didn't wait until the last minute, but the days had slipped by him. He strolled along the Saturday Market, looking for a small bauble that would be interesting. He smiled and sipped his coffee, enjoying his life.
Someone bumped into him and his wrist was suddenly in handcuffs. He frowned and looked at who was attached to the other cuff. The man grinned. "Gotcha."
"Liam?" He didn't understand what was happening. He tried to pull away, but nothing happened. Liam, a third generation Thai man still looked as beautiful as when they dated in high school. Though, had bulked up, which meant he was sturdier and immoveable as Dayo tried to pull away.
"Hey, Dayo, I'm taking you home."
Leaden dread sank to his core. He shook his head. "No way! You can't do this!"
"Money's good." He smirked. "And I missed you." There was a bitterness in those words.
He frowned. "Fuck off! I'm not going anywhere with you!"
Twenty minutes and a good scuffle later, Dayo sat in Liam's car, handcuffed to the door handle. The snow had picked up, showering them in large, heavy snowflakes. He huffed. "So, what, you've sold your soul to my parents now?"
He laughed. "Close, I'm a bounty hunter."
Anger sizzled inside him. "Makes sense, it doesn't require a brain to do."
Liam glanced at him, jovial. "It's good to see you."
"Just fuck off."
Liam turned the windshield wipers to a faster speed, trying to see the road ahead of him. Dayo laughed to himself, knowing it would be a fruitless attempt. He wasn't surprised at all when Liam slowed and pulled off to the side. The moment the car parked, Dayo opened the door and got out. He didn't expect to get away, but being in the car with his old flame was suffocating. Dayo looked around him. They were in the evergreen forest of the mountain pass and if the snow was as deep as it was here, the pass would be closed. He laughed, served Liam right.
Liam sighed. "You can't get out of those, you're just gonna freeze and bring the snow into the car."
Dayo flipped him off.
Sighing, Liam looked at his phone and then swore a minute later.
He leaned down to look at him through the open door. "Problem, bounty hunter?"
"We're going to have to stay at an inn. The Evergreen Inn is just a few miles back. Get in."
"Make me."
Liam sighed and got out of the car and looked at him over the car. "This is childish!"
Dayo stuck his tongue out at him. "I'm not going willingly to my parents. I'm going to fight the whole way."
He watched Liam's jaw clench. He couldn't get over how more beautiful he was five years later. Round face more structured and those beautiful brown eyes full of annoyance. He wanted so badly to see Liam smile again, but he had no intention on being the one to do it now.
Stiffly, Liam shuffled over to him. "Get into the car, please."
"No."
There was another sigh before Liam's strength came out, wrestling him into the car. Dayo swore at him, kicking out at him and landing a blow to his shin.
"For fuck's sake, Dayo!" Liam snarled, shoving his hand in Dayo's face to push him in and then shut the door roughly. Dayo had half a mind to open the door again, but it would only make them more cold and wet. So, he slouched and glared out the window. Liam got in and blasted the heat, turning back to the town. He turned the radio on and in a fit of pettiness, Dayo changed it to a Christmas station.
Liam sighed. "You are one of the more annoying bounties I've caught."
"Good."
Silence stretched between them, the happy bop of holiday music grating their psyches. When they pulled into the inn, Dayo saw it full with cars. The Evergreen Inn always profited this time of year. Liam got out and pulled a bag over his shoulder. When he retrieved Dayo, he clicked the handcuff to his wrist and pulled it against his chest, covering it in a coat.
"Just be cool."
Dayo scoffed.
"We'd like a room please."
The woman glanced at them. "The only room available is the Turtle Dove honeymoon suite."
Dayo leaned against Liam, smiling wide. "The turtledove suite for the two turtledoves! How fitting."
Liam ignored him and checked it, expertly avoiding using the hand hidden under the jacket.
"He's grumpy about the storm, really he's a sweet vixen." Dayo chatted. "He was so excited for our little get away, he thought it'd be romantic to handcuff us together!" And with that, Dayo pulled the coat away.
"For fuck's sake!" Liam hissed, pulling it back on.
The woman's brows rose.
Dayo laughed. "He's going to keep me in bed until the storm passes."
"I'll let you have pee breaks," Liam mumbled.
The woman handed him the key. He pulled Dayo along in frustration, unlocking the door and pushing him inside. It was small, with the bed in the main room, a kitchenette and a tiny, standing shower. With the door locked and Liam standing guard, he finally undid the cuffs.
"Go do your business or whatever. You are going to be handcuffed while you sleep."
"Kinky."
"Shut up and go or you're sleeping in those wet clothes."
They were both stripped to just their underwear, handcuffed together on the bed as Liam flipped through channels. Each time he settled on something Dayo began to complain, making him lose interest and try again. Dayo found it extremely satisfying.
Finally, Liam turned it off. "Alright, it's bedtime, then."
Dayo frowned. "You're not sleeping on here."
Liam laughed. "Course I am."
"No. You can sleep on the floor." He was just starting another fight, too angry and scared to do anything else and Liam was a perfect outlet.
"Get over yourself, I'm not sleeping on the floor."
Dayo pivoted and pushed Liam off the bed. The man unceremoniously fell to the floor. Dayo's arm followed, but that was fine, it brought him closer to the key on Liam's side table. He scrambled for it, getting it in his grasp before Liam was on his feet and wrestling it from him.
"Dammit, Dayo!"
Dayo rolled, dragging Liam's arm under him to stop him from grabbing the key. Liam countered by straddling him and pulling at Dayo's hand, prying the fingers open. Dayo bit him. Liam shouted, falling away against the wall, key in hand.
The bed began to vibrate violently, knocking Liam on top of Dayo. They were tangled, twisted in awkward ways. Dayo's face was smushed, making it hard to talk. Liam took the precious moment to catch his own breath.
"Just out of curiosity," Dayo said. "What did they tell you they wanted me back for?"
Liam huffed. "You ran away at seventeen, they're worried about you."
"I ran away because I was arranged to marry a woman from a close family. If I hadn't left when I did, they would have locked me in a room and forced me to marry her."
"What?" Liam frowned. "Is that why you never wanted me to meet them?"
"If they'd known I was gay, I would have had no chance to leave."
Liam swore. Of course he'd done research of the family when they'd tasked him to find Dayo. A wealthy family native to Africa was well documented. However, the more modern records and rumors painted a not so friendly picture. And Dayo was only now validation to his original senses. He hadn't liked the family, but they'd been convincing enough that they were worried about Dayo and with his curiosity, hed been cautiously convinced.
He sighed and handed the key back to Dayo.
Dayo, even prettier than he'd been in high school, frowned.
"Go on, take it. It's against my policy to be implicit in forced marriages." He sighed, almost whining. "That was a lot of money." He'd be hurting for the next few months, but his morals wouldn't let him do otherwise.
Dayo wasted no time undoing the handcuffs. He untangled himself from Liam, sitting in the corner and eyeing him while they jostled noisily on the bed. "Just like that?"
Liam glared, the pang of abandonment now fresh and raw. He held out his hand for Dayo to undo the handcuff. "Yeah, just like that. I'm not going to force you into marrying anyone. I was going to force you to go say hi so they knew you were alive and healthy, but I was never going to tell them where I'd found you and I as going to bring you back. I remembered the way you hated going home."
Slowly, Dayo undid the cuff. "Oh."
Liam tossed the cuffs to the side. "When the storm clears, you can go back and forget I ever existed."
Dayo's posture softened. "I could never forget you existed. I hated leaving you. I had planned on telling you and seeing if I could stay at your place, but then things changed and I had to leave immediately and disappear. I wanted to contact you, but I didn't know if it was safe to- not because of you, but because I didn't want them to find any trails."
He sighed, taking in Dayo's sweet, soft, innocent face. He'd missed it. "Well, we're stuck here and I'm not sleeping on the floor."
To that, Dayo looked sheepish. "Sorry about that, I was only doing that because I was pissed and scared. I don't mind sharing a bed."
Liam shook his head. "You are a full on brat, always have been."
"You can be the big spoon to make up for it."
They'd never done more than make out, but the suggestion of cuddling, brought him back to being a teenager and wanting to touch him more than anything. "You're damn right I'm the big spoon, you bit me."
Dayo laughed. "I did, yeah, I'm sorry." He scooted under the covers, careful not to be thrown off the bed by the rocking.
His chest felt lighter than it had in four years. He turned the lights off and then settled next to Dayo, wrapping an arm around his waist. He shamelessly felt Dayo's stomach and chest, reveling in the hair and how soft he felt. Liam had had to learn self defense and keep his strength up, but Dayo hadn't and he loved it.
"You're not wasting time," Dayo laughed.
"I'm going to take advantage of whatever you let me do."
There was a pause and Liam waited for the rejection. "What if I say you can do anything you want?"
"We're getting married."
Dayo laughed, loud and joyous. He turned on his back. "Whoa, now!"
"You don't want to get married to me? Look at me, I'm quite the catch."
It earned him another fond laugh. "If I marry anyone, it will probably be you, but I don't plan on being married anytime soon, if at all."
He shrugged. "I can wait. And even if we never marry, as long as we're together, I couldn't care less."
Dayo intertwined his fingers in Liam's. "Thank you."
He hummed. "If marriage is out of the picture. I want to kiss you and then spend all Christmas using this janky ass vibrating bed to it's full potential. And maybe we'll celebrate together."
Dayo turned and kissed Liam. It was like coming home. They both smiled. Dayo brought Liam's hand to his lips. "That sounds like the perfect Christmas."
